LILITH

BY
GEORGE MACDONALD

1895
 Lilith By George MacDonald.

This edition was created and published by Global Grey

©GlobalGrey 2020

Get more free ebooks at

globalgreyebooks.com
CONTENTS

Chapter 1. The Library

Chapter 2. The Mirror
Chapter 3. The Raven
Chapter 4. Somewhere Or Nowhere?
Chapter 5. The Old Church
Chapter 6. The Sexton’s Cottage
Chapter 7. The Cemetery
Chapter 8. My Father’s Manuscript
Chapter 9. I Repent
Chapter 10. The Bad Burrow
Chapter 11. The Evil Wood
Chapter 12. Friends And Foes
Chapter 13. The Little Ones
Chapter 14. A Crisis
Chapter 15. A Strange Hostess
Chapter 16. A Gruesome Dance
Chapter 17. A Grotesque Tragedy
Chapter 18. Dead Or Alive?
Chapter 19. The White Leech
Chapter 20. Gone!—But How?
Chapter 21. The Fugitive Mother
Chapter 22. Bulika
Chapter 23. A Woman Of Bulika
Chapter 24. The White Leopardess
Chapter 25. The Princess
Chapter 26. A Battle Royal
Chapter 27. The Silent Fountain
Chapter 28. I Am Silenced
Chapter 29. The Persian Cat
Chapter 30. Adam Explains
Chapter 31. The Sexton’s Old Horse
Chapter 32. The Lovers And The Bags
Chapter 33. Lona’s Narrative
Chapter 34. Preparation
Chapter 35. The Little Ones In Bulika
Chapter 36. Mother And Daughter
Chapter 37. The Shadow
Chapter 38. To The House Of Bitterness
Chapter 39. That Night
Chapter 40. The House Of Death
Chapter 41. I Am Sent
Chapter 42. I Sleep The Sleep
Chapter 43. The Dreams That Came
Chapter 44. The Waking
Chapter 45. The Journey Home
Chapter 46. The City
Chapter 47. The “Endless Ending”
 1

CHAPTER 1. THE LIBRARY

I had just finished my studies at Oxford, and was taking a brief holiday from work
before assuming definitely the management of the estate. My father died when I was
yet a child; my mother followed him within a year; and I was nearly as much alone in
the world as a man might find himself.

I had made little acquaintance with the history of my ancestors. Almost the only thing
I knew concerning them was, that a notable number of them had been given to
study. I had myself so far inherited the tendency as to devote a good deal of my
time, though, I confess, after a somewhat desultory fashion, to the physical sciences.
It was chiefly the wonder they woke that drew me. I was constantly seeing, and on
the outlook to see, strange analogies, not only between the facts of different
sciences of the same order, or between physical and metaphysical facts, but
between physical hypotheses and suggestions glimmering out of the metaphysical
dreams into which I was in the habit of falling. I was at the same time much given to
a premature indulgence of the impulse to turn hypothesis into theory. Of my mental
peculiarities there is no occasion to say more.

The house as well as the family was of some antiquity, but no description of it is
necessary to the understanding of my narrative. It contained a fine library, whose
growth began before the invention of printing, and had continued to my own time,
greatly influenced, of course, by changes of taste and pursuit. Nothing surely can
more impress upon a man the transitory nature of possession than his succeeding to
an ancient property! Like a moving panorama mine has passed from before many
eyes, and is now slowly flitting from before my own.

The library, although duly considered in many alterations of the house and additions
to it, had nevertheless, like an encroaching state, absorbed one room after another
until it occupied the greater part of the ground floor. Its chief room was large, and the
walls of it were covered with books almost to the ceiling; the rooms into which it
overflowed were of various sizes and shapes, and communicated in modes as
various—by doors, by open arches, by short passages, by steps up and steps down.

In the great room I mainly spent my time, reading books of science, old as well as
new; for the history of the human mind in relation to supposed knowledge was what
most of all interested me. Ptolemy, Dante, the two Bacons, and Boyle were even
more to me than Darwin or Maxwell, as so much nearer the vanished van breaking
into the dark of ignorance.

In the evening of a gloomy day of August I was sitting in my usual place, my back to
one of the windows, reading. It had rained the greater part of the morning and
afternoon, but just as the sun was setting, the clouds parted in front of him, and he
 2

shone into the room. I rose and looked out of the window. In the centre of the great
lawn the feathering top of the fountain column was filled with his red glory. I turned to
resume my seat, when my eye was caught by the same glory on the one picture in
the room—a portrait, in a sort of niche or little shrine sunk for it in the expanse of
book-filled shelves. I knew it as the likeness of one of my ancestors, but had never
even wondered why it hung there alone, and not in the gallery, or one of the great
rooms, among the other family portraits. The direct sunlight brought out the painting
wonderfully; for the first time I seemed to see it, and for the first time it seemed to
respond to my look. With my eyes full of the light reflected from it, something, I
cannot tell what, made me turn and cast a glance to the farther end of the room,
when I saw, or seemed to see, a tall figure reaching up a hand to a bookshelf. The
next instant, my vision apparently rectified by the comparative dusk, I saw no one,
and concluded that my optic nerves had been momentarily affected from within.

I resumed my reading, and would doubtless have forgotten the vague, evanescent
impression, had it not been that, having occasion a moment after to consult a certain
volume, I found but a gap in the row where it ought to have stood, and the same
instant remembered that just there I had seen, or fancied I saw, the old man in
search of a book. I looked all about the spot but in vain. The next morning, however,
there it was, just where I had thought to find it! I knew of no one in the house likely to
be interested in such a book.

Three days after, another and yet odder thing took place.

In one of the walls was the low, narrow door of a closet, containing some of the
oldest and rarest of the books. It was a very thick door, with a projecting frame, and it
had been the fancy of some ancestor to cross it with shallow shelves, filled with
book-backs only. The harmless trick may be excused by the fact that the titles on the
sham backs were either humorously original, or those of books lost beyond hope of
recovery. I had a great liking for the masked door.

To complete the illusion of it, some inventive workman apparently had shoved in, on
the top of one of the rows, a part of a volume thin enough to lie between it and the
bottom of the next shelf: he had cut away diagonally a considerable portion, and
fixed the remnant with one of its open corners projecting beyond the book-backs.
The binding of the mutilated volume was limp vellum, and one could open the corner
far enough to see that it was manuscript upon parchment.

Happening, as I sat reading, to raise my eyes from the page, my glance fell upon this
door, and at once I saw that the book described, if book it may be called, was gone.
Angrier than any worth I knew in it justified, I rang the bell, and the butler appeared.
When I asked him if he knew what had befallen it, he turned pale, and assured me
he did not. I could less easily doubt his word than my own eyes, for he had been all
his life in the family, and a more faithful servant never lived. He left on me the
impression, nevertheless, that he could have said something more.
 3

In the afternoon I was again reading in the library, and coming to a point which
demanded reflection, I lowered the book and let my eyes go wandering. The same
moment I saw the back of a slender old man, in a long, dark coat, shiny as from
much wear, in the act of disappearing through the masked door into the closet
beyond. I darted across the room, found the door shut, pulled it open, looked into the
closet, which had no other issue, and, seeing nobody, concluded, not without
uneasiness, that I had had a recurrence of my former illusion, and sat down again to
my reading.

Naturally, however, I could not help feeling a little nervous, and presently glancing up
to assure myself that I was indeed alone, started again to my feet, and ran to the
masked door—for there was the mutilated volume in its place! I laid hold of it and
pulled: it was firmly fixed as usual!

I was now utterly bewildered. I rang the bell; the butler came; I told him all I had
seen, and he told me all he knew.

He had hoped, he said, that the old gentleman was going to be forgotten; it was well
no one but myself had seen him. He had heard a good deal about him when first he
served in the house, but by degrees he had ceased to be mentioned, and he had
been very careful not to allude to him.

“The place was haunted by an old gentleman, was it?” I said.

He answered that at one time everybody believed it, but the fact that I had never
heard of it seemed to imply that the thing had come to an end and was forgotten.

I questioned him as to what he had seen of the old gentleman.

He had never seen him, he said, although he had been in the house from the day my
father was eight years old. My grandfather would never hear a word on the matter,
declaring that whoever alluded to it should be dismissed without a moment’s
warning: it was nothing but a pretext of the maids, he said, for running into the arms
of the men! but old Sir Ralph believed in nothing he could not see or lay hold of. Not
one of the maids ever said she had seen the apparition, but a footman had left the
place because of it.

An ancient woman in the village had told him a legend concerning a Mr. Raven, long
time librarian to “that Sir Upward whose portrait hangs there among the books.” Sir
Upward was a great reader, she said—not of such books only as were wholesome
for men to read, but of strange, forbidden, and evil books; and in so doing, Mr.
Raven, who was probably the devil himself, encouraged him. Suddenly they both
disappeared, and Sir Upward was never after seen or heard of, but Mr. Raven
continued to show himself at uncertain intervals in the library. There were some who
believed he was not dead; but both he and the old woman held it easier to believe
that a dead man might revisit the world he had left, than that one who went on living
for hundreds of years should be a man at all.
 4

He had never heard that Mr. Raven meddled with anything in the house, but he
might perhaps consider himself privileged in regard to the books. How the old
woman had learned so much about him he could not tell; but the description she
gave of him corresponded exactly with the figure I had just seen.

“I hope it was but a friendly call on the part of the old gentleman!” he concluded, with
a troubled smile.

I told him I had no objection to any number of visits from Mr. Raven, but it would be
well he should keep to his resolution of saying nothing about him to the servants.
Then I asked him if he had ever seen the mutilated volume out of its place; he
answered that he never had, and had always thought it a fixture. With that he went to
it, and gave it a pull: it seemed immovable.
 5

CHAPTER 2. THE MIRROR

Nothing more happened for some days. I think it was about a week after, when what
I have now to tell took place.

I had often thought of the manuscript fragment, and repeatedly tried to discover
some way of releasing it, but in vain: I could not find out what held it fast.

But I had for some time intended a thorough overhauling of the books in the closet,
its atmosphere causing me uneasiness as to their condition. One day the intention
suddenly became a resolve, and I was in the act of rising from my chair to make a
beginning, when I saw the old librarian moving from the door of the closet toward the
farther end of the room. I ought rather to say only that I caught sight of something
shadowy from which I received the impression of a slight, stooping man, in a shabby
dress-coat reaching almost to his heels, the tails of which, disparting a little as he
walked, revealed thin legs in black stockings, and large feet in wide, slipper-like
shoes.

At once I followed him: I might be following a shadow, but I never doubted I was
following something. He went out of the library into the hall, and across to the foot of
the great staircase, then up the stairs to the first floor, where lay the chief rooms.
Past these rooms, I following close, he continued his way, through a wide corridor, to
the foot of a narrower stair leading to the second floor. Up that he went also, and
when I reached the top, strange as it may seem, I found myself in a region almost
unknown to me. I never had brother or sister to incite to such romps as make
children familiar with nook and cranny; I was a mere child when my guardian took
me away; and I had never seen the house again until, about a month before, I
returned to take possession.

Through passage after passage we came to a door at the bottom of a winding

wooden stair, which we ascended. Every step creaked under my foot, but I heard no
sound from that of my guide. Somewhere in the middle of the stair I lost sight of him,
and from the top of it the shadowy shape was nowhere visible. I could not even
imagine I saw him. The place was full of shadows, but he was not one of them.

I was in the main garret, with huge beams and rafters over my head, great spaces
around me, a door here and there in sight, and long vistas whose gloom was thinned
by a few lurking cobwebbed windows and small dusky skylights. I gazed with a
strange mingling of awe and pleasure: the wide expanse of garret was my own, and
unexplored!

In the middle of it stood an unpainted inclosure of rough planks, the door of which
was ajar. Thinking Mr. Raven might be there, I pushed the door, and entered.
 6

The small chamber was full of light, but such as dwells in places deserted: it had a
dull, disconsolate look, as if it found itself of no use, and regretted having come. A
few rather dim sunrays, marking their track through the cloud of motes that had just
been stirred up, fell upon a tall mirror with a dusty face, old-fashioned and rather
narrow—in appearance an ordinary glass. It had an ebony frame, on the top of which
stood a black eagle, with outstretched wings, in his beak a golden chain, from whose
end hung a black ball.

I had been looking at rather than into the mirror, when suddenly I became aware that
it reflected neither the chamber nor my own person. I have an impression of having
seen the wall melt away, but what followed is enough to account for any
uncertainty:—could I have mistaken for a mirror the glass that protected a wonderful
picture?

I saw before me a wild country, broken and heathy. Desolate hills of no great height,
but somehow of strange appearance, occupied the middle distance; along the
horizon stretched the tops of a far-off mountain range; nearest me lay a tract of
moorland, flat and melancholy.

Being short-sighted, I stepped closer to examine the texture of a stone in the

immediate foreground, and in the act espied, hopping toward me with solemnity, a
large and ancient raven, whose purply black was here and there softened with gray.
He seemed looking for worms as he came. Nowise astonished at the appearance of
a live creature in a picture, I took another step forward to see him better, stumbled
over something—doubtless the frame of the mirror—and stood nose to beak with the
bird: I was in the open air, on a houseless heath!
 7

CHAPTER 3. THE RAVEN

I turned and looked behind me: all was vague and uncertain, as when one cannot
distinguish between fog and field, between cloud and mountain-side. One fact only
was plain—that I saw nothing I knew. Imagining myself involved in a visual illusion,
and that touch would correct sight, I stretched my arms and felt about me, walking in
this direction and that, if haply, where I could see nothing, I might yet come in
contact with something; but my search was vain. Instinctively then, as to the only
living thing near me, I turned to the raven, which stood a little way off, regarding me
with an expression at once respectful and quizzical. Then the absurdity of seeking
counsel from such a one struck me, and I turned again, overwhelmed with
bewilderment, not unmingled with fear. Had I wandered into a region where both the
material and psychical relations of our world had ceased to hold? Might a man at any
moment step beyond the realm of order, and become the sport of the lawless? Yet I
saw the raven, felt the ground under my feet, and heard a sound as of wind in the
lowly plants around me!

“How did I get here?” I said—apparently aloud, for the question was immediately
answered.

“You came through the door,” replied an odd, rather harsh voice.

I looked behind, then all about me, but saw no human shape. The terror that
madness might be at hand laid hold upon me: must I henceforth place no confidence
either in my senses or my consciousness? The same instant I knew it was the raven
that had spoken, for he stood looking up at me with an air of waiting. The sun was
not shining, yet the bird seemed to cast a shadow, and the shadow seemed part of
himself.

I beg my reader to aid me in the endeavour to make myself intelligible—if here

understanding be indeed possible between us. I was in a world, or call it a state of
things, an economy of conditions, an idea of existence, so little correspondent with
the ways and modes of this world—which we are apt to think the only world, that the
best choice I can make of word or phrase is but an adumbration of what I would
convey. I begin indeed to fear that I have undertaken an impossibility, undertaken to
tell what I cannot tell because no speech at my command will fit the forms in my
mind. Already I have set down statements I would gladly change did I know how to
substitute a truer utterance; but as often as I try to fit the reality with nearer words, I
find myself in danger of losing the things themselves, and feel like one in process of
awaking from a dream, with the thing that seemed familiar gradually yet swiftly
changing through a succession of forms until its very nature is no longer
recognisable.
 8

I bethought me that a bird capable of addressing a man must have the right of a man
to a civil answer; perhaps, as a bird, even a greater claim.

A tendency to croak caused a certain roughness in his speech, but his voice was not
disagreeable, and what he said, although conveying little enlightenment, did not
sound rude.

“I did not come through any door,” I rejoined.

“I saw you come through it!—saw you with my own ancient eyes!” asserted the
raven, positively but not disrespectfully.

“I never saw any door!” I persisted.

“Of course not!” he returned; “all the doors you had yet seen—and you haven’t seen
many—were doors in; here you came upon a door out! The strange thing to you,” he
went on thoughtfully, “will be, that the more doors you go out of, the farther you get
in!”

“Oblige me by telling me where I am.”

“That is impossible. You know nothing about whereness. The only way to come to
know where you are is to begin to make yourself at home.”

“How am I to begin that where everything is so strange?”

“By doing something.”

“What?”

“Anything; and the sooner you begin the better! for until you are at home, you will
find it as difficult to get out as it is to get in.”

“I have, unfortunately, found it too easy to get in; once out I shall not try again!”

“You have stumbled in, and may, possibly, stumble out again. Whether you have got
in unfortunately remains to be seen.”

“Do you never go out, sir?”

“When I please I do, but not often, or for long. Your world is such a half-baked sort of
place, it is at once so childish and so self-satisfied—in fact, it is not sufficiently
developed for an old raven—at your service!”

“Am I wrong, then, in presuming that a man is superior to a bird?”

“That is as it may be. We do not waste our intellects in generalising, but take man or
bird as we find him.—I think it is now my turn to ask you a question!”

“You have the best of rights,” I replied, “in the fact that you can do so!”
 9

“Well answered!” he rejoined. “Tell me, then, who you are—if you happen to know.”

“How should I help knowing? I am myself, and must know!”

“If you know you are yourself, you know that you are not somebody else; but do you
know that you are yourself? Are you sure you are not your own father?—or, excuse
me, your own fool?—Who are you, pray?”

I became at once aware that I could give him no notion of who I was. Indeed, who
was I? It would be no answer to say I was who! Then I understood that I did not
know myself, did not know what I was, had no grounds on which to determine that I
was one and not another. As for the name I went by in my own world, I had forgotten
it, and did not care to recall it, for it meant nothing, and what it might be was plainly
of no consequence here. I had indeed almost forgotten that there it was a custom for
everybody to have a name! So I held my peace, and it was my wisdom; for what
should I say to a creature such as this raven, who saw through accident into entity?

“Look at me,” he said, “and tell me who I am.”

As he spoke, he turned his back, and instantly I knew him. He was no longer a
raven, but a man above the middle height with a stoop, very thin, and wearing a long
black tail-coat. Again he turned, and I saw him a raven.

“I have seen you before, sir,” I said, feeling foolish rather than surprised.

“How can you say so from seeing me behind?” he rejoined. “Did you ever see
yourself behind? You have never seen yourself at all!—Tell me now, then, who I
am.”

“I humbly beg your pardon,” I answered: “I believe you were once the librarian of our
house, but more who I do not know.”

“Why do you beg my pardon?”

“Because I took you for a raven,” I said—seeing him before me as plainly a raven as
bird or man could look.

“You did me no wrong,” he returned. “Calling me a raven, or thinking me one, you

allowed me existence, which is the sum of what one can demand of his fellow-
beings. Therefore, in return, I will give you a lesson:—No one can say he is himself,
until first he knows that he is, and then what himself is. In fact, nobody is himself,
and himself is nobody. There is more in it than you can see now, but not more than
you need to see. You have, I fear, got into this region too soon, but none the less
you must get to be at home in it; for home, as you may or may not know, is the only
place where you can go out and in. There are places you can go into, and places
you can go out of; but the one place, if you do but find it, where you may go out and
in both, is home.”
 10

He turned to walk away, and again I saw the librarian. He did not appear to have
changed, only to have taken up his shadow. I know this seems nonsense, but I
cannot help it.

I gazed after him until I saw him no more; but whether distance hid him, or he
disappeared among the heather, I cannot tell.

Could it be that I was dead, I thought, and did not know it? Was I in what we used to
call the world beyond the grave? and must I wander about seeking my place in it?
How was I to find myself at home? The raven said I must do something: what could I
do here?—And would that make me somebody? for now, alas, I was nobody!

I took the way Mr. Raven had gone, and went slowly after him. Presently I saw a
wood of tall slender pine-trees, and turned toward it. The odour of it met me on my
way, and I made haste to bury myself in it.

Plunged at length in its twilight glooms, I spied before me something with a shine,
standing between two of the stems. It had no colour, but was like the translucent
trembling of the hot air that rises, in a radiant summer noon, from the sun-baked
ground, vibrant like the smitten chords of a musical instrument. What it was grew no
plainer as I went nearer, and when I came close up, I ceased to see it, only the form
and colour of the trees beyond seemed strangely uncertain. I would have passed
between the stems, but received a slight shock, stumbled, and fell. When I rose, I
saw before me the wooden wall of the garret chamber. I turned, and there was the
mirror, on whose top the black eagle seemed but that moment to have perched.

Terror seized me, and I fled. Outside the chamber the wide garret spaces had an
uncanny look. They seemed to have long been waiting for something; it had come,
and they were waiting again! A shudder went through me on the winding stair: the
house had grown strange to me! something was about to leap upon me from behind!
I darted down the spiral, struck against the wall and fell, rose and ran. On the next
floor I lost my way, and had gone through several passages a second time ere I
found the head of the stair. At the top of the great stair I had come to myself a little,
and in a few moments I sat recovering my breath in the library.

Nothing should ever again make me go up that last terrible stair! The garret at the
top of it pervaded the whole house! It sat upon it, threatening to crush me out of it!
The brooding brain of the building, it was full of mysterious dwellers, one or other of
whom might any moment appear in the library where I sat! I was nowhere safe! I
would let, I would sell the dreadful place, in which an aërial portal stood ever open to
creatures whose life was other than human! I would purchase a crag in Switzerland,
and thereon build a wooden nest of one story with never a garret above it, guarded
by some grand old peak that would send down nothing worse than a few tons of
whelming rock!
 11

I knew all the time that my thinking was foolish, and was even aware of a certain
undertone of contemptuous humour in it; but suddenly it was checked, and I seemed
again to hear the croak of the raven.

“If I know nothing of my own garret,” I thought, “what is there to secure me against
my own brain? Can I tell what it is even now generating?—what thought it may
present me the next moment, the next month, or a year away? What is at the heart
of my brain? What is behind my think? Am I there at all?—Who, what am I?”

I could no more answer the question now than when the raven put it to me in—at—
“Where in?—where at?” I said, and gave myself up as knowing anything of myself or
the universe.

I started to my feet, hurried across the room to the masked door, where the mutilated
volume, sticking out from the flat of soulless, bodiless, non-existent books, appeared
to beckon me, went down on my knees, and opened it as far as its position would
permit, but could see nothing. I got up again, lighted a taper, and peeping as into a
pair of reluctant jaws, perceived that the manuscript was verse. Further I could not
carry discovery. Beginnings of lines were visible on the left-hand page, and ends of
lines on the other; but I could not, of course, get at the beginning and end of a single
line, and was unable, in what I could read, to make any guess at the sense. The
mere words, however, woke in me feelings which to describe was, from their
strangeness, impossible. Some dreams, some poems, some musical phrases, some
pictures, wake feelings such as one never had before, new in colour and form—
spiritual sensations, as it were, hitherto unproved: here, some of the phrases, some
of the senseless half-lines, some even of the individual words affected me in similar
fashion—as with the aroma of an idea, rousing in me a great longing to know what
the poem or poems might, even yet in their mutilation, hold or suggest.

I copied out a few of the larger shreds attainable, and tried hard to complete some of
the lines, but without the least success. The only thing I gained in the effort was so
much weariness that, when I went to bed, I fell asleep at once and slept soundly.

In the morning all that horror of the empty garret spaces had left me.
 12

CHAPTER 4. SOMEWHERE OR NOWHERE?

The sun was very bright, but I doubted if the day would long be fine, and looked into
the milky sapphire I wore, to see whether the star in it was clear. It was even less
defined than I had expected. I rose from the breakfast-table, and went to the window
to glance at the stone again. There had been heavy rain in the night, and on the lawn
was a thrush breaking his way into the shell of a snail.

As I was turning my ring about to catch the response of the star to the sun, I spied a
keen black eye gazing at me out of the milky misty blue. The sight startled me so
that I dropped the ring, and when I picked it up the eye was gone from it. The same
moment the sun was obscured; a dark vapour covered him, and in a minute or two
the whole sky was clouded. The air had grown sultry, and a gust of wind came
suddenly. A moment more and there was a flash of lightning, with a single sharp
thunder-clap. Then the rain fell in torrents.

I had opened the window, and stood there looking out at the precipitous rain, when I
descried a raven walking toward me over the grass, with solemn gait, and utter
disregard of the falling deluge. Suspecting who he was, I congratulated myself that I
was safe on the ground-floor. At the same time I had a conviction that, if I were not
careful, something would happen.

He came nearer and nearer, made a profound bow, and with a sudden winged leap
stood on the window-sill. Then he stepped over the ledge, jumped down into the
room, and walked to the door. I thought he was on his way to the library, and
followed him, determined, if he went up the stair, not to take one step after him. He
turned, however, neither toward the library nor the stair, but to a little door that gave
upon a grass-patch in a nook between two portions of the rambling old house. I
made haste to open it for him. He stepped out into its creeper-covered porch, and
stood looking at the rain, which fell like a huge thin cataract; I stood in the door
behind him. The second flash came, and was followed by a lengthened roll of more
distant thunder. He turned his head over his shoulder and looked at me, as much as
to say, “You hear that?” then swivelled it round again, and anew contemplated the
weather, apparently with approbation. So human were his pose and carriage and the
way he kept turning his head, that I remarked almost involuntarily,

“Fine weather for the worms, Mr. Raven!”

“Yes,” he answered, in the rather croaky voice I had learned to know, “the ground will
be nice for them to get out and in!—It must be a grand time on the steppes of
Uranus!” he added, with a glance upward; “I believe it is raining there too; it was, all
the last week!”

“Why should that make it a grand time?” I asked.

 13

“Because the animals there are all burrowers,” he answered, “—like the field-mice
and the moles here.—They will be, for ages to come.”

“How do you know that, if I may be so bold?” I rejoined.

“As any one would who had been there to see,” he replied. “It is a great sight, until
you get used to it, when the earth gives a heave, and out comes a beast. You might
think it a hairy elephant or a deinotherium—but none of the animals are the same as
we have ever had here. I was almost frightened myself the first time I saw the dry-
bog-serpent come wallowing out—such a head and mane! and such eyes!—but the
shower is nearly over. It will stop directly after the next thunder-clap. There it is!”

A flash came with the words, and in about half a minute the thunder. Then the rain
ceased.

“Now we should be going!” said the raven, and stepped to the front of the porch.

“Going where?” I asked.

“Going where we have to go,” he answered. “You did not surely think you had got
home? I told you there was no going out and in at pleasure until you were at home!”

“I do not want to go,” I said.

“That does not make any difference—at least not much,” he answered. “This is the
way!”

“I am quite content where I am.”

“You think so, but you are not. Come along.”

He hopped from the porch onto the grass, and turned, waiting.

“I will not leave the house to-day,” I said with obstinacy.

“You will come into the garden!” rejoined the raven.

“I give in so far,” I replied, and stepped from the porch.

The sun broke through the clouds, and the raindrops flashed and sparkled on the
grass. The raven was walking over it.

“You will wet your feet!” I cried.

“And mire my beak,” he answered, immediately plunging it deep in the sod, and
drawing out a great wriggling red worm. He threw back his head, and tossed it in the
air. It spread great wings, gorgeous in red and black, and soared aloft.

“Tut! tut!” I exclaimed; “you mistake, Mr. Raven: worms are not the larvæ of
butterflies!”
 14

“Never mind,” he croaked; “it will do for once! I’m not a reading man at present, but
sexton at the—at a certain graveyard—cemetery, more properly—in—at—no matter
where!”

“I see! you can’t keep your spade still: and when you have nothing to bury, you must
dig something up! Only you should mind what it is before you make it fly! No creature
should be allowed to forget what and where it came from!”

“Why?” said the raven.

“Because it will grow proud, and cease to recognise its superiors.”

No man knows it when he is making an idiot of himself.

“Where do the worms come from?” said the raven, as if suddenly grown curious to
know.

“Why, from the earth, as you have just seen!” I answered.

“Yes, last!” he replied. “But they can’t have come from it first—for that will never go
back to it!” he added, looking up.

I looked up also, but could see nothing save a little dark cloud, the edges of which
were red, as if with the light of the sunset.

“Surely the sun is not going down!” I exclaimed, struck with amazement.

“Oh, no!” returned the raven. “That red belongs to the worm.”

“You see what comes of making creatures forget their origin!” I cried with some
warmth.

“It is well, surely, if it be to rise higher and grow larger!” he returned. “But indeed I
only teach them to find it!”

“Would you have the air full of worms?”

“That is the business of a sexton. If only the rest of the clergy understood it as well!”

In went his beak again through the soft turf, and out came the wriggling worm. He
tossed it in the air, and away it flew.

I looked behind me, and gave a cry of dismay: I had but that moment declared I
would not leave the house, and already I was a stranger in the strange land!

“What right have you to treat me so, Mr. Raven?” I said with deep offence. “Am I, or
am I not, a free agent?”

“A man is as free as he chooses to make himself, never an atom freer,” answered

the raven.
 15

“You have no right to make me do things against my will!”

“When you have a will, you will find that no one can.”

“You wrong me in the very essence of my individuality!” I persisted.

“If you were an individual I could not, therefore now I do not. You are but beginning
to become an individual.”

All about me was a pine-forest, in which my eyes were already searching deep, in
the hope of discovering an unaccountable glimmer, and so finding my way home.
But, alas! how could I any longer call that house home, where every door, every
window opened into out, and even the garden I could not keep inside!

I suppose I looked discomfited.

“Perhaps it may comfort you,” said the raven, “to be told that you have not yet left
your house, neither has your house left you. At the same time it cannot contain you,
or you inhabit it!”

“I do not understand you,” I replied. “Where am I?”

“In the region of the seven dimensions,” he answered, with a curious noise in his
throat, and a flutter of his tail. “You had better follow me carefully now for a moment,
lest you should hurt some one!”

“There is nobody to hurt but yourself, Mr. Raven! I confess I should rather like to hurt
you!”

“That you see nobody is where the danger lies. But you see that large tree to your
left, about thirty yards away?”

“Of course I do: why should I not?” I answered testily.

“Ten minutes ago you did not see it, and now you do not know where it stands!”

“I do.”

“Where do you think it stands?”

“Why there, where you know it is!”

“Where is there?”

“You bother me with your silly questions!” I cried. “I am growing tired of you!”

“That tree stands on the hearth of your kitchen, and grows nearly straight up its
chimney,” he said.

“Now I know you are making game of me!” I answered, with a laugh of scorn.
 16

“Was I making game of you when you discovered me looking out of your star-
sapphire yesterday?”

“That was this morning—not an hour ago!”

“I have been widening your horizon longer than that, Mr. Vane; but never mind!”

“You mean you have been making a fool of me!” I said, turning from him.

“Excuse me: no one can do that but yourself!”

“And I decline to do it.”

“You mistake.”

“How?”

“In declining to acknowledge yourself one already. You make yourself such by
refusing what is true, and for that you will sorely punish yourself.”

“How, again?”

“By believing what is not true.”

“Then, if I walk to the other side of that tree, I shall walk through the kitchen fire?”

“Certainly. You would first, however, walk through the lady at the piano in the
breakfast-room. That rosebush is close by her. You would give her a terrible start!”

“There is no lady in the house!”

“Indeed! Is not your housekeeper a lady? She is counted such in a certain country
where all are servants, and the liveries one and multitudinous!”

“She cannot use the piano, anyhow!”

“Her niece can: she is there—a well-educated girl and a capital musician.”

“Excuse me; I cannot help it: you seem to me to be talking sheer nonsense!”

“If you could but hear the music! Those great long heads of wild hyacinth are inside
the piano, among the strings of it, and give that peculiar sweetness to her playing!—
Pardon me: I forgot your deafness!”

“Two objects,” I said, “cannot exist in the same place at the same time!”

“Can they not? I did not know!—I remember now they do teach that with you. It is a
great mistake—one of the greatest ever wiseacre made! No man of the universe,
only a man of the world could have said so!”
 17

“You a librarian, and talk such rubbish!” I cried. “Plainly, you did not read many of the
books in your charge!”

“Oh, yes! I went through all in your library—at the time, and came out at the other
side not much the wiser. I was a bookworm then, but when I came to know it, I woke
among the butterflies. To be sure I have given up reading for a good many years—
ever since I was made sexton.—There! I smell Grieg’s Wedding March in the quiver
of those rose-petals!”

I went to the rose-bush and listened hard, but could not hear the thinnest ghost of a
sound; I only smelt something I had never before smelt in any rose. It was still rose-
odour, but with a difference, caused, I suppose, by the Wedding March.

When I looked up, there was the bird by my side.

“Mr. Raven,” I said, “forgive me for being so rude: I was irritated. Will you kindly show
me my way home? I must go, for I have an appointment with my bailiff. One must not
break faith with his servants!”

“You cannot break what was broken days ago!” he answered.

“Do show me the way,” I pleaded.

“I cannot,” he returned. “To go back, you must go through yourself, and that way no
man can show another.”

Entreaty was vain. I must accept my fate! But how was life to be lived in a world of
which I had all the laws to learn? There would, however, be adventure! that held
consolation; and whether I found my way home or not, I should at least have the rare
advantage of knowing two worlds!

I had never yet done anything to justify my existence; my former world was nothing
the better for my sojourn in it: here, however, I must earn, or in some way find, my
bread! But I reasoned that, as I was not to blame in being here, I might expect to be
taken care of here as well as there! I had had nothing to do with getting into the
world I had just left, and in it I had found myself heir to a large property! If that world,
as I now saw, had a claim upon me because I had eaten, and could eat again, upon
this world I had a claim because I must eat—when it would in return have a claim on
me!

“There is no hurry,” said the raven, who stood regarding me; “we do not go much by
the clock here. Still, the sooner one begins to do what has to be done, the better! I
will take you to my wife.”

“Thank you. Let us go!” I answered, and immediately he led the way.
 18

CHAPTER 5. THE OLD CHURCH

I followed him deep into the pine-forest. Neither of us said much while yet the sacred
gloom of it closed us round. We came to larger and yet larger trees—older, and more
individual, some of them grotesque with age. Then the forest grew thinner.

“You see that hawthorn?” said my guide at length, pointing with his beak.

I looked where the wood melted away on the edge of an open heath.

“I see a gnarled old man, with a great white head,” I answered.

“Look again,” he rejoined: “it is a hawthorn.”

“It seems indeed an ancient hawthorn; but this is not the season for the hawthorn to
blossom!” I objected.

“The season for the hawthorn to blossom,” he replied, “is when the hawthorn
blossoms. That tree is in the ruins of the church on your home-farm. You were going
to give some directions to the bailiff about its churchyard, were you not, the morning
of the thunder?”

“I was going to tell him I wanted it turned into a wilderness of rose-trees, and that the
plough must never come within three yards of it.”

“Listen!” said the raven, seeming to hold his breath.

I listened, and heard—was it the sighing of a far-off musical wind—or the ghost of a
music that had once been glad? Or did I indeed hear anything?

“They go there still,” said the raven.

“Who goes there? and where do they go?” I asked.

“Some of the people who used to pray there, go to the ruins still,” he replied. “But
they will not go much longer, I think.”

“What makes them go now?”

“They need help from each other to get their thinking done, and their feelings
hatched, so they talk and sing together; and then, they say, the big thought floats out
of their hearts like a great ship out of the river at high water.”

“Do they pray as well as sing?”

“No; they have found that each can best pray in his own silent heart.—Some people
are always at their prayers.—Look! look! There goes one!”
 19

He pointed right up into the air. A snow-white pigeon was mounting, with quick and
yet quicker wing-flap, the unseen spiral of an ethereal stair. The sunshine flashed
quivering from its wings.

“I see a pigeon!” I said.

“Of course you see a pigeon,” rejoined the raven, “for there is the pigeon! I see a
prayer on its way.—I wonder now what heart is that dove’s mother! Some one may
have come awake in my cemetery!”

“How can a pigeon be a prayer?” I said. “I understand, of course, how it should be a

fit symbol or likeness for one; but a live pigeon to come out of a heart!”

“It must puzzle you! It cannot fail to do so!”

“A prayer is a thought, a thing spiritual!” I pursued.

“Very true! But if you understood any world besides your own, you would understand
your own much better.—When a heart is really alive, then it is able to think live
things. There is one heart all whose thoughts are strong, happy creatures, and
whose very dreams are lives. When some pray, they lift heavy thoughts from the
ground, only to drop them on it again; others send up their prayers in living shapes,
this or that, the nearest likeness to each. All live things were thoughts to begin with,
and are fit therefore to be used by those that think. When one says to the great
Thinker:—‘Here is one of thy thoughts: I am thinking it now!’ that is a prayer—a word
to the big heart from one of its own little hearts.—Look, there is another!”

This time the raven pointed his beak downward—to something at the foot of a block
of granite. I looked, and saw a little flower. I had never seen one like it before, and
cannot utter the feeling it woke in me by its gracious, trusting form, its colour, and its
odour as of a new world that was yet the old. I can only say that it suggested an
anemone, was of a pale rose-hue, and had a golden heart.

“That is a prayer-flower,” said the raven.

“I never saw such a flower before!” I rejoined.

“There is no other such. Not one prayer-flower is ever quite like another,” he
returned.

“How do you know it a prayer-flower?” I asked.

“By the expression of it,” he answered. “More than that I cannot tell you. If you know
it, you know it; if you do not, you do not.”

“Could you not teach me to know a prayer-flower when I see it?” I said.

“I could not. But if I could, what better would you be? you would not know it of
yourself and itself! Why know the name of a thing when the thing itself you do not
 20

know? Whose work is it but your own to open your eyes? But indeed the business of
the universe is to make such a fool of you that you will know yourself for one, and so
begin to be wise!”

But I did see that the flower was different from any flower I had ever seen before;
therefore I knew that I must be seeing a shadow of the prayer in it; and a great awe
came over me to think of the heart listening to the flower.
 21

CHAPTER 6. THE SEXTON’S COTTAGE

We had been for some time walking over a rocky moorland covered with dry plants
and mosses, when I descried a little cottage in the farthest distance. The sun was
not yet down, but he was wrapt in a gray cloud. The heath looked as if it had never
been warm, and the wind blew strangely cold, as if from some region where it was
always night.

“Here we are at last!” said the raven. “What a long way it is! In half the time I could
have gone to Paradise and seen my cousin—him, you remember, who never came
back to Noah! Dear! dear! it is almost winter!”

“Winter!” I cried; “it seems but half a day since we left home!”

“That is because we have travelled so fast,” answered the raven. “In your world you
cannot pull up the plumb-line you call gravitation, and let the world spin round under
your feet! But here is my wife’s house! She is very good to let me live with her, and
call it the sexton’s cottage!”

“But where is your churchyard—your cemetery—where you make your graves, I

mean?” said I, seeing nothing but the flat heath.

The raven stretched his neck, held out his beak horizontally, turned it slowly round to
all the points of the compass, and said nothing.

I followed the beak with my eyes, and lo, without church or graves, all was a
churchyard! Wherever the dreary wind swept, there was the raven’s cemetery! He
was sexton of all he surveyed! lord of all that was laid aside! I stood in the burial-
ground of the universe; its compass the unenclosed heath, its wall the gray horizon,
low and starless! I had left spring and summer, autumn and sunshine behind me,
and come to the winter that waited for me! I had set out in the prime of my youth, and
here I was already!—But I mistook. The day might well be long in that region, for it
contained the seasons. Winter slept there, the night through, in his winding-sheet of
ice; with childlike smile, Spring came awake in the dawn; at noon, Summer blazed
abroad in her gorgeous beauty; with the slow-changing afternoon, old Autumn crept
in, and died at the first breath of the vaporous, ghosty night.

As we drew near the cottage, the clouded sun was rushing down the steepest slope
of the west, and he sank while we were yet a few yards from the door. The same
instant I was assailed by a cold that seemed almost a material presence, and I
struggled across the threshold as if from the clutches of an icy death. A wind swelled
up on the moor, and rushed at the door as with difficulty I closed it behind me. Then
all was still, and I looked about me.
 22

A candle burned on a deal table in the middle of the room, and the first thing I saw
was the lid of a coffin, as I thought, set up against the wall; but it opened, for it was a
door, and a woman entered. She was all in white—as white as new-fallen snow; and
her face was as white as her dress, but not like snow, for at once it suggested
warmth. I thought her features were perfect, but her eyes made me forget them. The
life of her face and her whole person was gathered and concentrated in her eyes,
where it became light. It might have been coming death that made her face
luminous, but the eyes had life in them for a nation—large, and dark with a darkness
ever deepening as I gazed. A whole night-heaven lay condensed in each pupil; all
the stars were in its blackness, and flashed; while round it for a horizon lay coiled an
iris of the eternal twilight. What any eye is, God only knows: her eyes must have
been coming direct out of his own! the still face might be a primeval perfection; the
live eyes were a continuous creation.

“Here is Mr. Vane, wife!” said the raven.

“He is welcome,” she answered, in a low, rich, gentle voice. Treasures of immortal
sound seemed to be buried in it.

I gazed, and could not speak.

“I knew you would be glad to see him!” added the raven.

She stood in front of the door by which she had entered, and did not come nearer.

“Will he sleep?” she asked.

“I fear not,” he replied; “he is neither weary nor heavy laden.”

“Why then have you brought him?”

“I have my fears it may prove precipitate.”

“I do not quite understand you,” I said, with an uneasy foreboding as to what she
meant, but a vague hope of some escape. “Surely a man must do a day’s work first!”

I gazed into the white face of the woman, and my heart fluttered. She returned my
gaze in silence.

“Let me first go home,” I resumed, “and come again after I have found or made,
invented, or at least discovered something!”

“He has not yet learned that the day begins with sleep!” said the woman, turning to
her husband. “Tell him he must rest before he can do anything!”

“Men,” he answered, “think so much of having done, that they fall asleep upon it.
They cannot empty an egg but they turn into the shell, and lie down!”

The words drew my eyes from the woman to the raven.

 23

I saw no raven, but the librarian—the same slender elderly man, in a rusty black
coat, large in the body and long in the tails. I had seen only his back before; now for
the first time I saw his face. It was so thin that it showed the shape of the bones
under it, suggesting the skulls his last-claimed profession must have made him
familiar with. But in truth I had never before seen a face so alive, or a look so keen or
so friendly as that in his pale blue eyes, which yet had a haze about them as if they
had done much weeping.

“You knew I was not a raven!” he said with a smile.

“I knew you were Mr. Raven,” I replied; “but somehow I thought you a bird too!”

“What made you think me a bird?”

“You looked a raven, and I saw you dig worms out of the earth with your beak.”

“And then?”

“Toss them in the air.” “And then?”

“They grew butterflies, and flew away.”

“Did you ever see a raven do that? I told you I was a sexton!”

“Does a sexton toss worms in the air, and turn them into butterflies?”

“Yes.”

“I never saw one do it!”

“You saw me do it!—But I am still librarian in your house, for I never was dismissed,
and never gave up the office. Now I am librarian here as well.”

“But you have just told me you were sexton here!”

“So I am. It is much the same profession. Except you are a true sexton, books are
but dead bodies to you, and a library nothing but a catacomb!”

“You bewilder me!”

“That’s all right!”

A few moments he stood silent. The woman, moveless as a statue, stood silent also
by the coffin-door.

“Upon occasion,” said the sexton at length, “it is more convenient to put one’s bird-
self in front. Every one, as you ought to know, has a beast-self—and a bird-self, and
a stupid fish-self, ay, and a creeping serpent-self too—which it takes a deal of
crushing to kill! In truth he has also a tree-self and a crystal-self, and I don’t know
 24

how many selves more—all to get into harmony. You can tell what sort a man is by
his creature that comes oftenest to the front.”

He turned to his wife, and I considered him more closely. He was above the ordinary
height, and stood more erect than when last I saw him. His face was, like his wife’s,
very pale; its nose handsomely encased the beak that had retired within it; its lips
were very thin, and even they had no colour, but their curves were beautiful, and
about them quivered a shadowy smile that had humour in it as well as love and pity.

“We are in want of something to eat and drink, wife,” he said; “we have come a long
way!”

“You know, husband,” she answered, “we can give only to him that asks.”

She turned her unchanging face and radiant eyes upon mine.

“Please give me something to eat, Mrs. Raven,” I said, “and something—what you
will—to quench my thirst.”

“Your thirst must be greater before you can have what will quench it,” she replied;
“but what I can give you, I will gladly.”

She went to a cupboard in the wall, brought from it bread and wine, and set them on
the table.

We sat down to the perfect meal; and as I ate, the bread and wine seemed to go
deeper than the hunger and thirst. Anxiety and discomfort vanished; expectation took
their place.

I grew very sleepy, and now first felt weary.

“I have earned neither food nor sleep, Mrs. Raven,” I said, “but you have given me
the one freely, and now I hope you will give me the other, for I sorely need it.”

“Sleep is too fine a thing ever to be earned,” said the sexton; “it must be given and
accepted, for it is a necessity. But it would be perilous to use this house as a half-
way hostelry—for the repose of a night, that is, merely.”

A wild-looking little black cat jumped on his knee as he spoke. He patted it as one
pats a child to make it go to sleep: he seemed to me patting down the sod upon a
grave—patting it lovingly, with an inward lullaby.

“Here is one of Mara’s kittens!” he said to his wife: “will you give it something and put
it out? she may want it!”

The woman took it from him gently, gave it a little piece of bread, and went out with
it, closing the door behind her.

“How then am I to make use of your hospitality?” I asked.

 25

“By accepting it to the full,” he answered.

“I do not understand.”

“In this house no one wakes of himself.”

“Why?”

“Because no one anywhere ever wakes of himself. You can wake yourself no more
than you can make yourself.”

“Then perhaps you or Mrs. Raven would kindly call me!” I said, still nowise
understanding, but feeling afresh that vague foreboding.

“We cannot.”

“How dare I then go to sleep?” I cried.

“If you would have the rest of this house, you must not trouble yourself about waking.
You must go to sleep heartily, altogether and outright.” My soul sank within me.

The sexton sat looking me in the face. His eyes seemed to say, “Will you not trust
me?” I returned his gaze, and answered,

“I will.”

“Then come,” he said; “I will show you your couch.”

As we rose, the woman came in. She took up the candle, turned to the inner door,
and led the way. I went close behind her, and the sexton followed.
 26

CHAPTER 7. THE CEMETERY

The air as of an ice-house met me crossing the threshold. The door fell-to behind us.
The sexton said something to his wife that made her turn toward us.—What a
change had passed upon her! It was as if the splendour of her eyes had grown too
much for them to hold, and, sinking into her countenance, made it flash with a
loveliness like that of Beatrice in the white rose of the redeemed. Life itself, life
eternal, immortal, streamed from it, an unbroken lightning. Even her hands shone
with a white radiance, every “pearl-shell helmet” gleaming like a moonstone. Her
beauty was overpowering; I was glad when she turned it from me.

But the light of the candle reached such a little way, that at first I could see nothing of
the place. Presently, however, it fell on something that glimmered, a little raised from
the floor. Was it a bed? Could live thing sleep in such a mortal cold? Then surely it
was no wonder it should not wake of itself! Beyond that appeared a fainter shine;
and then I thought I descried uncertain gleams on every side.

A few paces brought us to the first; it was a human form under a sheet, straight and
still—whether of man or woman I could not tell, for the light seemed to avoid the face
as we passed.

I soon perceived that we were walking along an aisle of couches, on almost every
one of which, with its head to the passage, lay something asleep or dead, covered
with a sheet white as snow. My soul grew silent with dread. Through aisle after aisle
we went, among couches innumerable. I could see only a few of them at once, but
they were on all sides, vanishing, as it seemed, in the infinite.—Was it here lay my
choice of a bed? Must I go to sleep among the unwaking, with no one to rouse me?
Was this the sexton’s library? were these his books? Truly it was no half-way house,
this chamber of the dead!

“One of the cellars I am placed to watch!” remarked Mr. Raven—in a low voice, as if
fearing to disturb his silent guests. “Much wine is set here to ripen!—But it is dark for
a stranger!” he added.

“The moon is rising; she will soon be here,” said his wife, and her clear voice, low
and sweet, sounded of ancient sorrow long bidden adieu.

Even as she spoke the moon looked in at an opening in the wall, and a thousand
gleams of white responded to her shine. But not yet could I descry beginning or end
of the couches. They stretched away and away, as if for all the disparted world to
sleep upon. For along the far receding narrow ways, every couch stood by itself, and
on each slept a lonely sleeper. I thought at first their sleep was death, but I soon saw
it was something deeper still—a something I did not know.
 27

The moon rose higher, and shone through other openings, but I could never see
enough of the place at once to know its shape or character; now it would resemble a
long cathedral nave, now a huge barn made into a dwelling of tombs. She looked
colder than any moon in the frostiest night of the world, and where she shone direct
upon them, cast a bluish, icy gleam on the white sheets and the pallid
countenances—but it might be the faces that made the moon so cold!

Of such as I could see, all were alike in the brotherhood of death, all unlike in the
character and history recorded upon them. Here lay a man who had died—for
although this was not death, I have no other name to give it—in the prime of manly
strength; his dark beard seemed to flow like a liberated stream from the glacier of his
frozen countenance; his forehead was smooth as polished marble; a shadow of pain
lingered about his lips, but only a shadow. On the next couch lay the form of a girl,
passing lovely to behold. The sadness left on her face by parting was not yet
absorbed in perfect peace, but absolute submission possessed the placid features,
which bore no sign of wasting disease, of “killing care or grief of heart”: if pain had
been there, it was long charmed asleep, never again to wake. Many were the
beautiful that there lay very still—some of them mere children; but I did not see one
infant. The most beautiful of all was a lady whose white hair, and that alone,
suggested her old when first she fell asleep. On her stately countenance rested—not
submission, but a right noble acquiescence, an assurance, firm as the foundations of
the universe, that all was as it should be. On some faces lingered the almost
obliterated scars of strife, the marrings of hopeless loss, the fading shadows of
sorrows that had seemed inconsolable: the aurora of the great morning had not yet
quite melted them away; but those faces were few, and every one that bore such
brand of pain seemed to plead, “Pardon me: I died only yesterday!” or, “Pardon me: I
died but a century ago!” That some had been dead for ages I knew, not merely by
their unutterable repose, but by something for which I have neither word nor symbol.

We came at last to three empty couches, immediately beyond which lay the form of a
beautiful woman, a little past the prime of life. One of her arms was outside the
sheet, and her hand lay with the palm upward, in its centre a dark spot. Next to her
was the stalwart figure of a man of middle age. His arm too was outside the sheet,
the strong hand almost closed, as if clenched on the grip of a sword. I thought he
must be a king who had died fighting for the truth.

“Will you hold the candle nearer, wife?” whispered the sexton, bending down to
examine the woman’s hand.

“It heals well,” he murmured to himself: “the nail found in her nothing to hurt!”

At last I ventured to speak.

“Are they not dead?” I asked softly.

 28

“I cannot answer you,” he replied in a subdued voice. “I almost forget what they
mean by dead in the old world. If I said a person was dead, my wife would
understand one thing, and you would imagine another.—This is but one of my
treasure vaults,” he went on, “and all my guests are not laid in vaults: out there on
the moor they lie thick as the leaves of a forest after the first blast of your winter—
thick, let me say rather, as if the great white rose of heaven had shed its petals over
it. All night the moon reads their faces, and smiles.”

“But why leave them in the corrupting moonlight?” I asked.

“Our moon,” he answered, “is not like yours—the old cinder of a burnt-out world; her
beams embalm the dead, not corrupt them. You observe that here the sexton lays
his dead on the earth; he buries very few under it! In your world he lays huge stones
on them, as if to keep them down; I watch for the hour to ring the resurrection-bell,
and wake those that are still asleep. Your sexton looks at the clock to know when to
ring the dead-alive to church; I hearken for the cock on the spire to crow; ‘awake,
thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead!’”

I began to conclude that the self-styled sexton was in truth an insane parson: the
whole thing was too mad! But how was I to get away from it? I was helpless! In this
world of the dead, the raven and his wife were the only living I had yet seen: whither
should I turn for help? I was lost in a space larger than imagination; for if here two
things, or any parts of them, could occupy the same space, why not twenty or ten
thousand?—But I dared not think further in that direction.

“You seem in your dead to see differences beyond my perception!” I ventured to

remark.

“None of those you see,” he answered, “are in truth quite dead yet, and some have
but just begun to come alive and die. Others had begun to die, that is to come alive,
long before they came to us; and when such are indeed dead, that instant they will
wake and leave us. Almost every night some rise and go. But I will not say more, for
I find my words only mislead you!—This is the couch that has been waiting for you,”
he ended, pointing to one of the three.

“Why just this?” I said, beginning to tremble, and anxious by parley to delay.

“For reasons which one day you will be glad to know,” he answered.

“Why not know them now?”

“That also you will know when you wake.”

“But these are all dead, and I am alive!” I objected, shuddering.

“Not much,” rejoined the sexton with a smile, “—not nearly enough! Blessed be the
true life that the pauses between its throbs are not death!”
 29

“The place is too cold to let one sleep!” I said.

“Do these find it so?” he returned. “They sleep well—or will soon. Of cold they feel
not a breath: it heals their wounds.—Do not be a coward, Mr. Vane. Turn your back
on fear, and your face to whatever may come. Give yourself up to the night, and you
will rest indeed. Harm will not come to you, but a good you cannot foreknow.”

The sexton and I stood by the side of the couch, his wife, with the candle in her
hand, at the foot of it. Her eyes were full of light, but her face was again of a still
whiteness; it was no longer radiant.

“Would they have me make of a charnel-house my bed-chamber?” I cried aloud. “I

will not. I will lie abroad on the heath; it cannot be colder there!”

“I have just told you that the dead are there also,

Thick as autumnal leaves that strow the brooks

In Vallombrosa,’”

said the librarian.

“I will not,” I cried again; and in the compassing dark, the two gleamed out like
spectres that waited on the dead; neither answered me; each stood still and sad, and
looked at the other.

“Be of good comfort; we watch the flock of the great shepherd,” said the sexton to his
wife.

Then he turned to me.

“Didst thou not find the air of the place pure and sweet when thou enteredst it?” he
asked.

“Yes; but oh, so cold!” I answered.

“Then know,” he returned, and his voice was stern, “that thou who callest thyself
alive, hast brought into this chamber the odours of death, and its air will not be
wholesome for the sleepers until thou art gone from it!”

They went farther into the great chamber, and I was left alone in the moonlight with
the dead.

I turned to escape.

What a long way I found it back through the dead! At first I was too angry to be
afraid, but as I grew calm, the still shapes grew terrible. At last, with loud offence to
the gracious silence, I ran, I fled wildly, and, bursting out, flung-to the door behind
me. It closed with an awful silence.
 30

I stood in pitch-darkness. Feeling about me, I found a door, opened it, and was
aware of the dim light of a lamp. I stood in my library, with the handle of the masked
door in my hand.

Had I come to myself out of a vision?—or lost myself by going back to one? Which
was the real—what I now saw, or what I had just ceased to see? Could both be real,
interpenetrating yet unmingling?

I threw myself on a couch, and fell asleep.

In the library was one small window to the east, through which, at this time of the
year, the first rays of the sun shone upon a mirror whence they were reflected on the
masked door: when I woke, there they shone, and thither they drew my eyes. With
the feeling that behind it must lie the boundless chamber I had left by that door, I
sprang to my feet, and opened it. The light, like an eager hound, shot before me into
the closet, and pounced upon the gilded edges of a large book.

“What idiot,” I cried, “has put that book in the shelf the wrong way?”

But the gilded edges, reflecting the light a second time, flung it on a nest of drawers
in a dark corner, and I saw that one of them was half open.

“More meddling!” I cried, and went to close the drawer.

It contained old papers, and seemed more than full, for it would not close. Taking the
topmost one out, I perceived that it was in my father’s writing and of some length.
The words on which first my eyes fell, at once made me eager to learn what it
contained. I carried it to the library, sat down in one of the western windows, and
read what follows.
 31

CHAPTER 8. MY FATHER’S MANUSCRIPT

I am filled with awe of what I have to write. The sun is shining golden above me; the
sea lies blue beneath his gaze; the same world sends its growing things up to the
sun, and its flying things into the air which I have breathed from my infancy; but I
know the outspread splendour a passing show, and that at any moment it may, like
the drop-scene of a stage, be lifted to reveal more wonderful things.

Shortly after my father’s death, I was seated one morning in the library. I had been,
somewhat listlessly, regarding the portrait that hangs among the books, which I knew
only as that of a distant ancestor, and wishing I could learn something of its original.
Then I had taken a book from the shelves and begun to read.

Glancing up from it, I saw coming toward me—not between me and the door, but
between me and the portrait—a thin pale man in rusty black. He looked sharp and
eager, and had a notable nose, at once reminding me of a certain jug my sisters
used to call Mr. Crow.

“Finding myself in your vicinity, Mr. Vane, I have given myself the pleasure of
calling,” he said, in a peculiar but not disagreeable voice. “Your honoured
grandfather treated me—I may say it without presumption—as a friend, having
known me from childhood as his father’s librarian.”

It did not strike me at the time how old the man must be.

“May I ask where you live now, Mr. Crow?” I said.

He smiled an amused smile.

“You nearly hit my name,” he rejoined, “which shows the family insight. You have
seen me before, but only once, and could not then have heard it!”

“Where was that?”

“In this very room. You were quite a child, however!”

I could not be sure that I remembered him, but for a moment I fancied I did, and I
begged him to set me right as to his name.

“There is such a thing as remembering without recognising the memory in it,” he

remarked. “For my name—which you have near enough—it used to be Raven.”

I had heard the name, for marvellous tales had brought it me.

“It is very kind of you to come and see me,” I said. “Will you not sit down?”

He seated himself at once.

 32

“You knew my father, then, I presume?”

“I knew him,” he answered with a curious smile, “but he did not care about my
acquaintance, and we never met.—That gentleman, however,” he added, pointing to
the portrait,—“old Sir Up’ard, his people called him,—was in his day a friend of mine
yet more intimate than ever your grandfather became.”

Then at length I began to think the interview a strange one. But in truth it was hardly
stranger that my visitor should remember Sir Upward, than that he should have been
my great-grandfather’s librarian!

“I owe him much,” he continued; “for, although I had read many more books than he,
yet, through the special direction of his studies, he was able to inform me of a certain
relation of modes which I should never have discovered of myself, and could hardly
have learned from any one else.”

“Would you mind telling me all about that?” I said.

“By no means—as much at least as I am able: there are not such things as wilful
secrets,” he answered—and went on.

“That closet held his library—a hundred manuscripts or so, for printing was not then
invented. One morning I sat there, working at a catalogue of them, when he looked
in at the door, and said, ‘Come.’ I laid down my pen and followed him—across the
great hall, down a steep rough descent, and along an underground passage to a
tower he had lately built, consisting of a stair and a room at the top of it. The door of
this room had a tremendous lock, which he undid with the smallest key I ever saw. I
had scarcely crossed the threshold after him, when, to my eyes, he began to
dwindle, and grew less and less. All at once my vision seemed to come right, and I
saw that he was moving swiftly away from me. In a minute more he was the merest
speck in the distance, with the tops of blue mountains beyond him, clear against a
sky of paler blue. I recognised the country, for I had gone there and come again
many a time, although I had never known this way to it.

“Many years after, when the tower had long disappeared, I taught one of his
descendants what Sir Upward had taught me; and now and then to this day I use
your house when I want to go the nearest way home. I must indeed—without your
leave, for which I ask your pardon—have by this time well established a right of way
through it—not from front to back, but from bottom to top!”

“You would have me then understand, Mr. Raven,” I said, “that you go through my
house into another world, heedless of disparting space?”

“That I go through it is an incontrovertible acknowledgement of space,” returned the

old librarian.
 33

“Please do not quibble, Mr. Raven,” I rejoined. “Please to take my question as you
know I mean it.”

“There is in your house a door, one step through which carries me into a world very
much another than this.”

“A better?”

“Not throughout; but so much another that most of its physical, and many of its
mental laws are different from those of this world. As for moral laws, they must
everywhere be fundamentally the same.”

“You try my power of belief!” I said.

“You take me for a madman, probably?”

“You do not look like one.”

“A liar then?”

“You give me no ground to think you such.”

“Only you do not believe me?”

“I will go out of that door with you if you like: I believe in you enough to risk the
attempt.”

“The blunder all my children make!” he murmured. “The only door out is the door in!”

I began to think he must be crazy. He sat silent for a moment, his head resting on his
hand, his elbow on the table, and his eyes on the books before him.

“A book,” he said louder, “is a door in, and therefore a door out.—I see old Sir
Up’ard,” he went on, closing his eyes, “and my heart swells with love to him:—what
world is he in?”

“The world of your heart!” I replied; “—that is, the idea of him is there.”

“There is one world then at least on which your hall-door does not open?”

“I grant you so much; but the things in that world are not things to have and to hold.”

“Think a little farther,” he rejoined: “did anything ever become yours, except by
getting into that world?—The thought is beyond you, however, at present!—I tell you
there are more worlds, and more doors to them, than you will think of in many years!”

He rose, left the library, crossed the hall, and went straight up to the garret, familiar
evidently with every turn. I followed, studying his back. His hair hung down long and
dark, straight and glossy. His coat was wide and reached to his heels. His shoes
seemed too large for him.
 34

In the garret a light came through at the edges of the great roofing slabs, and
showed us parts where was no flooring, and we must step from joist to joist: in the
middle of one of these spaces rose a partition, with a door: through it I followed Mr.
Raven into a small, obscure chamber, whose top contracted as it rose, and went
slanting through the roof.

“That is the door I spoke of,” he said, pointing to an oblong mirror that stood on the
floor and leaned against the wall. I went in front of it, and saw our figures dimly
reflected in its dusty face. There was something about it that made me uneasy. It
looked old-fashioned and neglected, but, notwithstanding its ordinary seeming, the
eagle, perched with outstretched wings on the top, appeared threatful.

“As a mirror,” said the librarian, “it has grown dingy with age; but that is no matter: its
clearness depends on the light.”

“Light!” I rejoined; “there is no light here!”

He did not answer me, but began to pull at a little chain on the opposite wall. I heard
a creaking: the top of the chamber was turning slowly round. He ceased pulling,
looked at his watch, and began to pull again.

“We arrive almost to the moment!” he said; “it is on the very stroke of noon!”

The top went creaking and revolving for a minute or so. Then he pulled two other
chains, now this, now that, and returned to the first. A moment more and the
chamber grew much clearer: a patch of sunlight had fallen upon a mirror on the wall
opposite that against which the other leaned, and on the dust I saw the path of the
reflected rays to the mirror on the ground. But from the latter none were returned;
they seemed to go clean through; there was nowhere in the chamber a second patch
of light!

“Where are the sunrays gone?” I cried.

“That I cannot tell,” returned Mr. Raven; “—back, perhaps, to where they came from
first. They now belong, I fancy, to a sense not yet developed in us.”

He then talked of the relations of mind to matter, and of senses to qualities, in a way
I could only a little understand, whence he went on to yet stranger things which I
could not at all comprehend. He spoke much about dimensions, telling me that there
were many more than three, some of them concerned with powers which were
indeed in us, but of which as yet we knew absolutely nothing. His words, however, I
confess, took little more hold of me than the light did of the mirror, for I thought he
hardly knew what he was saying.

Suddenly I was aware that our forms had gone from the mirror, which seemed full of
a white mist. As I gazed I saw, growing gradually visible beyond the mist, the tops of
a range of mountains, which became clearer and clearer. Soon the mist vanished
 35

entirely, uncovering the face of a wide heath, on which, at some distance, was the
figure of a man moving swiftly away. I turned to address my companion; he was no
longer by my side. I looked again at the form in the mirror, and recognised the wide
coat flying, the black hair lifting in a wind that did not touch me. I rushed in terror
from the place.
 36

CHAPTER 9. I REPENT

I laid the manuscript down, consoled to find that my father had had a peep into that
mysterious world, and that he knew Mr. Raven.

Then I remembered that I had never heard the cause or any circumstance of my
father’s death, and began to believe that he must at last have followed Mr. Raven,
and not come back; whereupon I speedily grew ashamed of my flight. What
wondrous facts might I not by this time have gathered concerning life and death, and
wide regions beyond ordinary perception! Assuredly the Ravens were good people,
and a night in their house would nowise have hurt me! They were doubtless strange,
but it was faculty in which the one was peculiar, and beauty in which the other was
marvellous! And I had not believed in them! had treated them as unworthy of my
confidence, as harbouring a design against me! The more I thought of my behaviour
to them, the more disgusted I became with myself. Why should I have feared such
dead? To share their holy rest was an honour of which I had proved myself
unworthy! What harm could that sleeping king, that lady with the wound in her palm,
have done me? I fell a longing after the sweet and stately stillness of their two
countenances, and wept. Weeping I threw myself on a couch, and suddenly fell
asleep.

As suddenly I woke, feeling as if some one had called me. The house was still as an
empty church. A blackbird was singing on the lawn. I said to myself, “I will go and tell
them I am ashamed, and will do whatever they would have me do!” I rose, and went
straight up the stairs to the garret.

The wooden chamber was just as when first I saw it, the mirror dimly reflecting
everything before it. It was nearly noon, and the sun would be a little higher than
when first I came: I must raise the hood a little, and adjust the mirrors accordingly! If I
had but been in time to see Mr. Raven do it!

I pulled the chains, and let the light fall on the first mirror. I turned then to the other:
there were the shapes of the former vision—distinguishable indeed, but tremulous
like a landscape in a pool ruffled by “a small pipling wind!” I touched the glass; it was
impermeable.

Suspecting polarisation as the thing required, I shifted and shifted the mirrors,
changing their relation, until at last, in a great degree, so far as I was concerned, by
chance, things came right between them, and I saw the mountains blue and steady
and clear. I stepped forward, and my feet were among the heather.

All I knew of the way to the cottage was that we had gone through a pine-forest. I
passed through many thickets and several small fir-woods, continually fancying
afresh that I recognised something of the country; but I had come upon no forest,
 37

and now the sun was near the horizon, and the air had begun to grow chill with the
coming winter, when, to my delight, I saw a little black object coming toward me: it
was indeed the raven!

I hastened to meet him.

“I beg your pardon, sir, for my rudeness last night,” I said. “Will you take me with you
now? I heartily confess I do not deserve it.”

“Ah!” he returned, and looked up. Then, after a brief pause, “My wife does not expect
you to-night,” he said. “She regrets that we at all encouraged your staying last week.”

“Take me to her that I may tell her how sorry I am,” I begged humbly.

“It is of no use,” he answered. “Your night was not come then, or you would not have
left us. It is not come now, and I cannot show you the way. The dead were rejoicing
under their daisies—they all lie among the roots of the flowers of heaven—at the
thought of your delight when the winter should be past, and the morning with its birds
come: ere you left them, they shivered in their beds. When the spring of the universe
arrives,—but that cannot be for ages yet! how many, I do not know—and do not care
to know.”

“Tell me one thing, I beg of you, Mr. Raven: is my father with you? Have you seen
him since he left the world?”

“Yes; he is with us, fast asleep. That was he you saw with his arm on the coverlet,
his hand half closed.”

“Why did you not tell me? That I should have been so near him, and not know!”

“And turn your back on him!” corrected the raven.

“I would have lain down at once had I known!”

“I doubt it. Had you been ready to lie down, you would have known him!—Old Sir
Up’ard,” he went on, “and your twice great-grandfather, both are up and away long
ago. Your great-grandfather has been with us for many a year; I think he will soon
begin to stir. You saw him last night, though of course you did not know him.”

“Why of course?”

“Because he is so much nearer waking than you. No one who will not sleep can ever
wake.”

“I do not at all understand you!”

“You turned away, and would not understand!” I held my peace.—But if I did not say
something, he would go!

“And my grandfather—is he also with you?” I asked.

 38

“No; he is still in the Evil Wood, fighting the dead.”

“Where is the Evil Wood, that I may find him?”

“You will not find him; but you will hardly miss the wood. It is the place where those
who will not sleep, wake up at night, to kill their dead and bury them.”

“I cannot understand you!”

“Naturally not. Neither do I understand you; I can read neither your heart nor your
face. When my wife and I do not understand our children, it is because there is not
enough of them to be understood. God alone can understand foolishness.”

“Then,” I said, feeling naked and very worthless, “will you be so good as show me
the nearest way home? There are more ways than one, I know, for I have gone by
two already.”

“There are indeed many ways.”

“Tell me, please, how to recognise the nearest.”

“I cannot,” answered the raven; “you and I use the same words with different
meanings. We are often unable to tell people what they need to know, because they
want to know something else, and would therefore only misunderstand what we said.
Home is ever so far away in the palm of your hand, and how to get there it is of no
use to tell you. But you will get there; you must get there; you have to get there.
Everybody who is not at home, has to go home. You thought you were at home
where I found you: if that had been your home, you could not have left it. Nobody
can leave home. And nobody ever was or ever will be at home without having gone
there.”

“Enigma treading on enigma!” I exclaimed. “I did not come here to be asked riddles.”

“No; but you came, and found the riddles waiting for you! Indeed you are yourself the
only riddle. What you call riddles are truths, and seem riddles because you are not
true.”

“Worse and worse!” I cried.

“And you must answer the riddles!” he continued. “They will go on asking themselves
until you understand yourself. The universe is a riddle trying to get out, and you are
holding your door hard against it.”

“Will you not in pity tell me what I am to do—where I must go?”

“How should I tell your to-do, or the way to it?”

“If I am not to go home, at least direct me to some of my kind.”

“I do not know of any. The beings most like you are in that direction.”
 39

He pointed with his beak. I could see nothing but the setting sun, which blinded me.

“Well,” I said bitterly, “I cannot help feeling hardly treated—taken from my home,
abandoned in a strange world, and refused instruction as to where I am to go or what
I am to do!”

“You forget,” said the raven, “that, when I brought you and you declined my
hospitality, you reached what you call home in safety: now you are come of yourself!
Good night.”

He turned and walked slowly away, with his beak toward the ground. I stood dazed.
It was true I had come of myself, but had I not come with intent of atonement? My
heart was sore, and in my brain was neither quest nor purpose, hope nor desire. I
gazed after the raven, and would have followed him, but felt it useless.

All at once he pounced on a spot, throwing the whole weight of his body on his bill,
and for some moments dug vigorously. Then with a flutter of his wings he threw back
his head, and something shot from his bill, cast high in the air. That moment the sun
set, and the air at once grew very dusk, but the something opened into a soft
radiance, and came pulsing toward me like a fire-fly, but with a much larger and a
yellower light. It flew over my head. I turned and followed it.

Here I interrupt my narrative to remark that it involves a constant struggle to say

what cannot be said with even an approach to precision, the things recorded being,
in their nature and in that of the creatures concerned in them, so inexpressibly
different from any possible events of this economy, that I can present them only by
giving, in the forms and language of life in this world, the modes in which they
affected me—not the things themselves, but the feelings they woke in me. Even this
much, however, I do with a continuous and abiding sense of failure, finding it
impossible to present more than one phase of a multitudinously complicated
significance, or one concentric sphere of a graduated embodiment. A single thing
would sometimes seem to be and mean many things, with an uncertain identity at
the heart of them, which kept constantly altering their look. I am indeed often driven
to set down what I know to be but a clumsy and doubtful representation of the mere
feeling aimed at, none of the communicating media of this world being fit to convey
it, in its peculiar strangeness, with even an approach to clearness or certainty. Even
to one who knew the region better than myself, I should have no assurance of
transmitting the reality of my experience in it. While without a doubt, for instance, that
I was actually regarding a scene of activity, I might be, at the same moment, in my
consciousness aware that I was perusing a metaphysical argument.
 40

CHAPTER 10. THE BAD BURROW

As the air grew black and the winter closed swiftly around me, the fluttering fire
blazed out more luminous, and arresting its flight, hovered waiting. So soon as I
came under its radiance, it flew slowly on, lingering now and then above spots where
the ground was rocky. Every time I looked up, it seemed to have grown larger, and at
length gave me an attendant shadow. Plainly a bird-butterfly, it flew with a certain
swallowy double. Its wings were very large, nearly square, and flashed all the
colours of the rainbow. Wondering at their splendour, I became so absorbed in their
beauty that I stumbled over a low rock, and lay stunned. When I came to myself, the
creature was hovering over my head, radiating the whole chord of light, with
multitudinous gradations and some kinds of colour I had never before seen. I rose
and went on, but, unable to take my eyes off the shining thing to look to my steps, I
struck my foot against a stone. Fearing then another fall, I sat down to watch the little
glory, and a great longing awoke in me to have it in my hand. To my unspeakable
delight, it began to sink toward me. Slowly at first, then swiftly it sank, growing larger
as it came nearer. I felt as if the treasure of the universe were giving itself to me—put
out my hand, and had it. But the instant I took it, its light went out; all was dark as
pitch; a dead book with boards outspread lay cold and heavy in my hand. I threw it in
the air—only to hear it fall among the heather. Burying my face in my hands, I sat in
motionless misery.

But the cold grew so bitter that, fearing to be frozen, I got up. The moment I was on
my feet, a faint sense of light awoke in me. “Is it coming to life?” I cried, and a great
pang of hope shot through me. Alas, no! it was the edge of a moon peering up keen
and sharp over a level horizon! She brought me light—but no guidance! She would
not hover over me, would not wait on my faltering steps! She could but offer me an
ignorant choice!

With a full face she rose, and I began to see a little about me. Westward of her, and
not far from me, a range of low hills broke the horizon-line: I set out for it.

But what a night I had to pass ere I reached it! The moon seemed to know
something, for she stared at me oddly. Her look was indeed icy-cold, but full of
interest, or at least curiosity. She was not the same moon I had known on the earth;
her face was strange to me, and her light yet stranger. Perhaps it came from an
unknown sun! Every time I looked up, I found her staring at me with all her might! At
first I was annoyed, as at the rudeness of a fellow creature; but soon I saw or fancied
a certain wondering pity in her gaze: why was I out in her night? Then first I knew
what an awful thing it was to be awake in the universe: I was, and could not help it!

As I walked, my feet lost the heather, and trod a bare spongy soil, something like
dry, powdery peat. To my dismay it gave a momentary heave under me; then
 41

presently I saw what seemed the ripple of an earthquake running on before me,
shadowy in the low moon. It passed into the distance; but, while yet I stared after it, a
single wave rose up, and came slowly toward me. A yard or two away it burst, and
from it, with a scramble and a bound, issued an animal like a tiger. About his mouth
and ears hung clots of mould, and his eyes winked and flamed as he rushed at me,
showing his white teeth in a soundless snarl. I stood fascinated, unconscious of
either courage or fear. He turned his head to the ground, and plunged into it.

“That moon is affecting my brain,” I said as I resumed my journey. “What life can be
here but the phantasmic—the stuff of which dreams are made? I am indeed walking
in a vain show!”

Thus I strove to keep my heart above the waters of fear, nor knew that she whom I
distrusted was indeed my defence from the realities I took for phantoms: her light
controlled the monsters, else had I scarce taken a second step on the hideous
ground. “I will not be appalled by that which only seems!” I said to myself, yet felt it a
terrible thing to walk on a sea where such fishes disported themselves below. With
that, a step or two from me, the head of a worm began to come slowly out of the
earth, as big as that of a polar bear and much resembling it, with a white mane to its
red neck. The drawing wriggles with which its huge length extricated itself were
horrible, yet I dared not turn my eyes from them. The moment its tail was free, it lay
as if exhausted, wallowing in feeble effort to burrow again.

“Does it live on the dead,” I wondered, “and is it unable to hurt the living? If they
scent their prey and come out, why do they leave me unharmed?”

I know now it was that the moon paralysed them.

All the night through as I walked, hideous creatures, no two alike, threatened me. In
some of them, beauty of colour enhanced loathliness of shape: one large serpent
was covered from head to distant tail with feathers of glorious hues.

I became at length so accustomed to their hurtless menaces that I fell to beguiling

the way with the invention of monstrosities, never suspecting that I owed each
moment of life to the staring moon. Though hers was no primal radiance, it so
hampered the evil things, that I walked in safety. For light is yet light, if but the last of
a countless series of reflections! How swiftly would not my feet have carried me over
the restless soil, had I known that, if still within their range when her lamp ceased to
shine on the cursed spot, I should that moment be at the mercy of such as had no
mercy, the centre of a writhing heap of hideousness, every individual of it as terrible
as before it had but seemed! Fool of ignorance, I watched the descent of the weary,
solemn, anxious moon down the widening vault above me, with no worse
uneasiness than the dread of losing my way—where as yet I had indeed no way to
lose.
 42

I was drawing near the hills I had made my goal, and she was now not far from their
sky-line, when the soundless wallowing ceased, and the burrow lay motionless and
bare. Then I saw, slowly walking over the light soil, the form of a woman. A white
mist floated about her, now assuming, now losing to reassume the shape of a
garment, as it gathered to her or was blown from her by a wind that dogged her
steps.

She was beautiful, but with such a pride at once and misery on her countenance that
I could hardly believe what yet I saw. Up and down she walked, vainly endeavouring
to lay hold of the mist and wrap it around her. The eyes in the beautiful face were
dead, and on her left side was a dark spot, against which she would now and then
press her hand, as if to stifle pain or sickness. Her hair hung nearly to her feet, and
sometimes the wind would so mix it with the mist that I could not distinguish the one
from the other; but when it fell gathering together again, it shone a pale gold in the
moonlight.

Suddenly pressing both hands on her heart, she fell to the ground, and the mist rose
from her and melted in the air. I ran to her. But she began to writhe in such torture
that I stood aghast. A moment more and her legs, hurrying from her body, sped
away serpents. From her shoulders fled her arms as in terror, serpents also. Then
something flew up from her like a bat, and when I looked again, she was gone. The
ground rose like the sea in a storm; terror laid hold upon me; I turned to the hills and
ran.

I was already on the slope of their base, when the moon sank behind one of their
summits, leaving me in its shadow. Behind me rose a waste and sickening cry, as of
frustrate desire—the only sound I had heard since the fall of the dead butterfly; it
made my heart shake like a flag in the wind. I turned, saw many dark objects
bounding after me, and made for the crest of a ridge on which the moon still shone.
She seemed to linger there that I might see to defend myself. Soon I came in sight of
her, and climbed the faster.

Crossing the shadow of a rock, I heard the creatures panting at my heels. But just as
the foremost threw himself upon me with a snarl of greedy hate, we rushed into the
moon together. She flashed out an angry light, and he fell from me a bodiless blotch.
Strength came to me, and I turned on the rest. But one by one as they darted into
the light, they dropped with a howl; and I saw or fancied a strange smile on the round
face above me.

I climbed to the top of the ridge: far away shone the moon, sinking to a low horizon.
The air was pure and strong. I descended a little way, found it warmer, and sat down
to wait the dawn.

The moon went below, and the world again was dark.
 43

CHAPTER 11. THE EVIL WOOD

I fell fast asleep, and when I woke the sun was rising. I went to the top again, and
looked back: the hollow I had crossed in the moonlight lay without sign of life. Could
it be that the calm expanse before me swarmed with creatures of devouring greed?

I turned and looked over the land through which my way must lie. It seemed a wide
desert, with a patch of a different colour in the distance that might be a forest. Sign of
presence, human or animal, was none—smoke or dust or shadow of cultivation. Not
a cloud floated in the clear heaven; no thinnest haze curtained any segment of its
circling rim.

I descended, and set out for the imaginable forest: something alive might be there;
on this side of it could not well be anything!

When I reached the plain, I found it, as far as my sight could go, of rock, here flat
and channeled, there humped and pinnacled—evidently the wide bed of a vanished
river, scored by innumerable water-runs, without a trace of moisture in them. Some
of the channels bore a dry moss, and some of the rocks a few lichens almost as hard
as themselves. The air, once “filled with pleasant noise of waters,” was silent as
death. It took me the whole day to reach the patch,—which I found indeed a forest—
but not a rudiment of brook or runnel had I crossed! Yet through the glowing noon I
seemed haunted by an aural mirage, hearing so plainly the voice of many waters
that I could hardly believe the opposing testimony of my eyes.

The sun was approaching the horizon when I left the river-bed, and entered the
forest. Sunk below the tree-tops, and sending his rays between their pillar-like boles,
he revealed a world of blessed shadows waiting to receive me. I had expected a
pine-wood, but here were trees of many sorts, some with strong resemblances to
trees I knew, others with marvellous differences from any I had ever seen. I threw
myself beneath the boughs of what seemed a eucalyptus in blossom: its flowers had
a hard calyx much resembling a skull, the top of which rose like a lid to let the froth-
like bloom-brain overfoam its cup. From beneath the shadow of its falchion-leaves
my eyes went wandering into deep after deep of the forest.

Soon, however, its doors and windows began to close, shutting up aisle and corridor
and roomier glade. The night was about me, and instant and sharp the cold. Again
what a night I found it! How shall I make my reader share with me its wild
ghostiness?

The tree under which I lay rose high before it branched, but the boughs of it bent so
low that they seemed ready to shut me in as I leaned against the smooth stem, and
let my eyes wander through the brief twilight of the vanishing forest. Presently, to my
listless roving gaze, the varied outlines of the clumpy foliage began to assume or
 44

imitate—say rather suggest other shapes than their own. A light wind began to blow;
it set the boughs of a neighbour tree rocking, and all their branches aswing, every
twig and every leaf blending its individual motion with the sway of its branch and the
rock of its bough. Among its leafy shapes was a pack of wolves that struggled to
break from a wizard’s leash: greyhounds would not have strained so savagely! I
watched them with an interest that grew as the wind gathered force, and their
motions life.

Another mass of foliage, larger and more compact, presented my fancy with a group
of horses’ heads and forequarters projecting caparisoned from their stalls. Their
necks kept moving up and down, with an impatience that augmented as the growing
wind broke their vertical rhythm with a wilder swaying from side to side. What heads
they were! how gaunt, how strange!—several of them bare skulls—one with the skin
tight on its bones! One had lost the under jaw and hung low, looking unutterably
weary—but now and then hove high as if to ease the bit. Above them, at the end of a
branch, floated erect the form of a woman, waving her arms in imperious gesture.
The definiteness of these and other leaf masses first surprised and then
discomposed me: what if they should overpower my brain with seeming reality? But
the twilight became darkness; the wind ceased; every shape was shut up in the
night; I fell asleep.

It was still dark when I began to be aware of a far-off, confused, rushing noise,
mingled with faint cries. It grew and grew until a tumult as of gathering multitudes
filled the wood. On all sides at once the sounds drew nearer; the spot where I lay
seemed the centre of a commotion that extended throughout the forest. I scarce
moved hand or foot lest I should betray my presence to hostile things.

The moon at length approached the forest, and came slowly into it: with her first
gleam the noises increased to a deafening uproar, and I began to see dim shapes
about me. As she ascended and grew brighter, the noises became yet louder, and
the shapes clearer. A furious battle was raging around me. Wild cries and roars of
rage, shock of onset, struggle prolonged, all mingled with words articulate, surged in
my ears. Curses and credos, snarls and sneers, laughter and mockery, sacred
names and howls of hate, came huddling in chaotic interpenetration. Skeletons and
phantoms fought in maddest confusion. Swords swept through the phantoms: they
only shivered. Maces crashed on the skeletons, shattering them hideously: not one
fell or ceased to fight, so long as a single joint held two bones together. Bones of
men and horses lay scattered and heaped; grinding and crunching them under foot
fought the skeletons. Everywhere charged the bone-gaunt white steeds; everywhere
on foot or on wind-blown misty battle-horses, raged and ravened and raved the
indestructible spectres; weapons and hoofs clashed and crushed; while skeleton
jaws and phantom-throats swelled the deafening tumult with the war-cry of every
opinion, bad or good, that had bred strife, injustice, cruelty in any world. The holiest
words went with the most hating blow. Lie-distorted truths flew hurtling in the wind of
javelins and bones. Every moment some one would turn against his comrades, and
 45

fight more wildly than before, the truth! The truth! still his cry. One I noted who
wheeled ever in a circle, and smote on all sides. Wearied out, a pair would sit for a
minute side by side, then rise and renew the fierce combat. None stooped to comfort
the fallen, or stepped wide to spare him.

The moon shone till the sun rose, and all the night long I had glimpses of a woman
moving at her will above the strife-tormented multitude, now on this front now on
that, one outstretched arm urging the fight, the other pressed against her side. “Ye
are men: slay one another!” she shouted. I saw her dead eyes and her dark spot,
and recalled what I had seen the night before.

Such was the battle of the dead, which I saw and heard as I lay under the tree.

Just before sunrise, a breeze went through the forest, and a voice cried, “Let the
dead bury their dead!” At the word the contending thousands dropped noiseless, and
when the sun looked in, he saw never a bone, but here and there a withered branch.

I rose and resumed my journey, through as quiet a wood as ever grew out of the
quiet earth. For the wind of the morning had ceased when the sun appeared, and the
trees were silent.

Not a bird sang, not a squirrel, mouse, or weasel showed itself, not a belated moth
flew athwart my path. But as I went I kept watch over myself, nor dared let my eyes
rest on any forest-shape. All the time I seemed to hear faint sounds of mattock and
spade and hurtling bones: any moment my eyes might open on things I would not
see! Daylight prudence muttered that perhaps, to appear, ten thousand phantoms
awaited only my consenting fancy.

In the middle of the afternoon I came out of the wood—to find before me a second
net of dry water-courses. I thought at first that I had wandered from my attempted
line, and reversed my direction; but I soon saw it was not so, and concluded
presently that I had come to another branch of the same river-bed. I began at once
to cross it, and was in the bottom of a wide channel when the sun set.

I sat down to await the moon, and growing sleepy, stretched myself on the moss.
The moment my head was down, I heard the sounds of rushing streams—all sorts of
sweet watery noises.

The veiled melody of the molten music sang me into a dreamless sleep, and when I
woke the sun was already up, and the wrinkled country widely visible. Covered with
shadows it lay striped and mottled like the skin of some wild animal. As the sun rose
the shadows diminished, and it seemed as if the rocks were re-absorbing the
darkness that had oozed out of them during the night.

Hitherto I had loved my Arab mare and my books more, I fear, than live man or
woman; now at length my soul was athirst for a human presence, and I longed even
 46

after those inhabitants of this alien world whom the raven had so vaguely described
as nearest my sort.

With heavy yet hoping heart, and mind haunted by a doubt whether I was going in
any direction at all, I kept wearily travelling “north-west and by south.”
 47

CHAPTER 12. FRIENDS AND FOES

Coming, in one of the channels, upon what seemed a little shrub, the outlying picket,
I trusted, of an army behind it, I knelt to look at it closer. It bore a small fruit, which,
as I did not recognise it, I feared to gather and eat. Little I thought that I was watched
from behind the rocks by hundreds of eyes eager with the question whether I would
or would not take it.

I came to another plant somewhat bigger, then to another larger still, and at length to
clumps of a like sort; by which time I saw that they were not shrubs but dwarf-trees.
Before I reached the bank of this second branch of the river-bed, I found the
channels so full of them that it was with difficulty I crossed such as I could not jump.
In one I heard a great rush, as of a multitude of birds from an ivied wall, but saw
nothing.

I came next to some large fruit-bearing trees, but what they bore looked coarse.
They stood on the edge of a hollow, which evidently had once been the basin of a
lake. From the left a forest seemed to flow into and fill it; but while the trees above
were of many sorts, those in the hollow were almost entirely fruit-bearing.

I went a few yards down the slope of grass mingled with moss, and stretched myself
upon it weary. A little farther down stood a tiny tree full of rosiest apples no bigger
than small cherries, its top close to my hand; I pulled and ate one of them. Finding it
delicious, I was in the act of taking another, when a sudden shouting of children,
mingled with laughter clear and sweet as the music of a brook, startled me with
delight.

“He likes our apples! He likes our apples! He’s a good giant! He’s a good giant!”
cried many little voices.

“He’s a giant!” objected one.

“He is rather big,” assented another, “but littleness isn’t everything! It won’t keep you
from growing big and stupid except you take care!”

I rose on my elbow and stared. Above and about and below me stood a multitude of
children, apparently of all ages, some just able to run alone, and some about twelve
or thirteen. Three or four seemed older. They stood in a small knot, a little apart, and
were less excited than the rest. The many were chattering in groups, declaiming and
contradicting, like a crowd of grown people in a city, only with greater merriment,
better manners, and more sense.

I gathered that, by the approach of my hand to a second apple, they knew that I liked
the first; but how from that they argued me good, I did not see, nor wondered that
 48

one of them at least should suggest caution. I did not open my mouth, for I was
afraid of frightening them, and sure I should learn more by listening than by asking
questions. For I understood nearly all they said—at which I was not surprised: to
understand is not more wonderful than to love.

There came a movement and slight dispersion among them, and presently a sweet,
innocent-looking, lovingly roguish little fellow handed me a huge green apple.
Silence fell on the noisy throng; all waited expectant.

“Eat, good giant,” he said.

I sat up, took the apple, smiled thanks, and would have eaten; but the moment I bit
into it, I flung it far away.

Again rose a shout of delight; they flung themselves upon me, so as nearly to
smother me; they kissed my face and hands; they laid hold of my legs; they
clambered about my arms and shoulders, embracing my head and neck. I came to
the ground at last, overwhelmed with the lovely little goblins.

“Good, good giant!” they cried. “We knew you would come! Oh you dear, good,
strong giant!”

The babble of their talk sprang up afresh, and ever the jubilant shout would rise
anew from hundreds of clear little throats.

Again came a sudden silence. Those around me drew back; those atop of me got off
and began trying to set me on my feet. Upon their sweet faces, concern had taken
the place of merriment.

“Get up, good giant!” said a little girl. “Make haste! much haste! He saw you throw
his apple away!”

Before she ended, I was on my feet. She stood pointing up the slope. On the brow of
it was a clownish, bad-looking fellow, a few inches taller than myself. He looked
hostile, but I saw no reason to fear him, for he had no weapon, and my little friends
had vanished every one.

He began to descend, and I, in the hope of better footing and position, to go up. He
growled like a beast as he turned toward me.

Reaching a more level spot, I stood and waited for him. As he came near, he held
out his hand. I would have taken it in friendly fashion, but he drew it back, threatened
a blow, and held it out again. Then I understood him to claim the apple I had flung
away, whereupon I made a grimace of dislike and a gesture of rejection.

He answered with a howl of rage that seemed to say, “Do you dare tell me my apple
was not fit to eat?”
 49

“One bad apple may grow on the best tree,” I said.

Whether he perceived my meaning I cannot tell, but he made a stride nearer, and I
stood on my guard. He delayed his assault, however, until a second giant, much like
him, who had been stealing up behind me, was close enough, when he rushed upon
me. I met him with a good blow in the face, but the other struck me on the back of
the head, and between them I was soon overpowered.

They dragged me into the wood above the valley, where their tribe lived—in
wretched huts, built of fallen branches and a few stones. Into one of these they
pushed me, there threw me on the ground, and kicked me. A woman was present,
who looked on with indifference.

I may here mention that during my captivity I hardly learned to distinguish the women
from the men, they differed so little. Often I wondered whether I had not come upon
a sort of fungoid people, with just enough mind to give them motion and the
expressions of anger and greed. Their food, which consisted of tubers, bulbs, and
fruits, was to me inexpressibly disagreeable, but nothing offended them so much as
to show dislike to it. I was cuffed by the women and kicked by the men because I
would not swallow it.

I lay on the floor that night hardly able to move, but I slept a good deal, and woke a
little refreshed. In the morning they dragged me to the valley, and tying my feet, with
a long rope, to a tree, put a flat stone with a saw-like edge in my left hand. I shifted it
to the right; they kicked me, and put it again in the left; gave me to understand that I
was to scrape the bark off every branch that had no fruit on it; kicked me once more,
and left me.

I set about the dreary work in the hope that by satisfying them I should be left very
much to myself—to make my observations and choose my time for escape. Happily
one of the dwarf-trees grew close by me, and every other minute I plucked and ate a
small fruit, which wonderfully refreshed and strengthened me.
 50

CHAPTER 13. THE LITTLE ONES

I had been at work but a few moments, when I heard small voices near me, and
presently the Little Ones, as I soon found they called themselves, came creeping out
from among the tiny trees that like brushwood filled the spaces between the big
ones. In a minute there were scores and scores about me. I made signs that the
giants had but just left me, and were not far off; but they laughed, and told me the
wind was quite clean.

“They are too blind to see us,” they said, and laughed like a multitude of sheep-bells.

“Do you like that rope about your ankles?” asked one.

“I want them to think I cannot take it off,” I replied.

“They can scarcely see their own feet!” he rejoined. “Walk with short steps and they
will think the rope is all right.”

As he spoke, he danced with merriment.

One of the bigger girls got down on her knees to untie the clumsy knot. I smiled,
thinking those pretty fingers could do nothing with it, but in a moment it was loose.

They then made me sit down, and fed me with delicious little fruits; after which the
smaller of them began to play with me in the wildest fashion, so that it was
impossible for me to resume my work. When the first grew tired, others took their
places, and this went on until the sun was setting, and heavy steps were heard
approaching. The little people started from me, and I made haste to put the rope
round my ankles.

“We must have a care,” said the girl who had freed me; “a crush of one of their horrid
stumpy feet might kill a very little one!”

“Can they not perceive you at all then?”

“They might see something move; and if the children were in a heap on the top of
you, as they were a moment ago, it would be terrible; for they hate every live thing
but themselves.—Not that they are much alive either!”

She whistled like a bird. The next instant not one of them was to be seen or heard,
and the girl herself had disappeared.

It was my master, as doubtless he counted himself, come to take me home. He freed

my ankles, and dragged me to the door of his hut; there he threw me on the ground,
again tied my feet, gave me a kick, and left me.
 51

Now I might at once have made my escape; but at length I had friends, and could not
think of leaving them. They were so charming, so full of winsome ways, that I must
see more of them! I must know them better! “To-morrow,” I said to myself with
delight, “I shall see them again!” But from the moment there was silence in the huts
until I fell asleep, I heard them whispering all about me, and knew that I was lovingly
watched by a multitude. After that, I think they hardly ever left me quite alone.

I did not come to know the giants at all, and I believe there was scarcely anything in
them to know. They never became in the least friendly, but they were much too
stupid to invent cruelties. Often I avoided a bad kick by catching the foot and giving
its owner a fall, upon which he never, on that occasion, renewed his attempt.

But the little people were constantly doing and saying things that pleased, often
things that surprised me. Every day I grew more loath to leave them. While I was at
work, they would keep coming and going, amusing and delighting me, and taking all
the misery, and much of the weariness out of my monotonous toil. Very soon I loved
them more than I can tell. They did not know much, but they were very wise, and
seemed capable of learning anything. I had no bed save the bare ground, but almost
as often as I woke, it was in a nest of children—one or other of them in my arms,
though which I seldom could tell until the light came, for they ordered the succession
among themselves. When one crept into my bosom, unconsciously I clasped him
there, and the rest lay close around me, the smaller nearer. It is hardly necessary to
say that I did not suffer much from the nightly cold! The first thing they did in the
morning, and the last before sunset, was to bring the good giant plenty to eat.

One morning I was surprised on waking to find myself alone. As I came to my

senses, however, I heard subdued sounds of approach, and presently the girl
already mentioned, the tallest and gravest of the community, and regarded by all as
their mother, appeared from the wood, followed by the multitude in jubilation
manifest—but silent lest they should rouse the sleeping giant at whose door I lay.
She carried a boy-baby in her arms: hitherto a girl-baby, apparently about a year old,
had been the youngest. Three of the bigger girls were her nurses, but they shared
their treasure with all the rest. Among the Little Ones, dolls were unknown; the
bigger had the smaller, and the smaller the still less, to tend and play with.

Lona came to me and laid the infant in my arms. The baby opened his eyes and
looked at me, closed them again, and fell asleep.

“He loves you already!” said the girl.

“Where did you find him?” I asked.

“In the wood, of course,” she answered, her eyes beaming with delight, “—where we
always find them. Isn’t he a beauty? We’ve been out all night looking for him.
Sometimes it is not easy to find!”

“How do you know when there is one to find?” I asked.

 52

“I cannot tell,” she replied. “Every one makes haste to tell the other, but we never
find out who told first. Sometimes I think one must have said it asleep, and another
heard it half-awake. When there is a baby in the wood, no one can stop to ask
questions; and when we have found it, then it is too late.”

“Do more boy or girl babies come to the wood?”

“They don’t come to the wood; we go to the wood and find them.”

“Are there more boys or girls of you now?”

I had found that to ask precisely the same question twice, made them knit their
brows.

“I do not know,” she answered.

“You can count them, surely!”

“We never do that. We shouldn’t like to be counted.”

“Why?”

“It wouldn’t be smooth. We would rather not know.”

“Where do the babies come from first?”

“From the wood—always. There is no other place they can come from.”

She knew where they came from last, and thought nothing else was to be known
about their advent.

“How often do you find one?”

“Such a happy thing takes all the glad we’ve got, and we forget the last time. You too
are glad to have him—are you not, good giant?”

“Yes, indeed, I am!” I answered. “But how do you feed him?”

“I will show you,” she rejoined, and went away—to return directly with two or three
ripe little plums. She put one to the baby’s lips.

“He would open his mouth if he were awake,” she said, and took him in her arms.

She squeezed a drop to the surface, and again held the fruit to the baby’s lips.
Without waking he began at once to suck it, and she went on slowly squeezing until
nothing but skin and stone were left.

“There!” she cried, in a tone of gentle triumph. “A big-apple world it would be with
nothing for the babies! We wouldn’t stop in it—would we, darling? We would leave it
to the bad giants!”
 53

“But what if you let the stone into the baby’s mouth when you were feeding him?” I
said.

“No mother would do that,” she replied. “I shouldn’t be fit to have a baby!”

I thought what a lovely woman she would grow. But what became of them when they
grew up? Where did they go? That brought me again to the question—where did
they come from first?

“Will you tell me where you lived before?” I said.

“Here,” she replied.

“Have you never lived anywhere else?” I ventured.

“Never. We all came from the wood. Some think we dropped out of the trees.”

“How is it there are so many of you quite little?”

“I don’t understand. Some are less and some are bigger. I am very big.”

“Baby will grow bigger, won’t he?”

“Of course he will!”

“And will you grow bigger?”

“I don’t think so. I hope not. I am the biggest. It frightens me sometimes.”

“Why should it frighten you?”

She gave me no answer.

“How old are you?” I resumed.

“I do not know what you mean. We are all just that.”

“How big will the baby grow?”

“I cannot tell.—Some,” she added, with a trouble in her voice, “begin to grow after we
think they have stopped.—That is a frightful thing. We don’t talk about it!”

“What makes it frightful?”

She was silent for a moment, then answered,

“We fear they may be beginning to grow giants.”

“Why should you fear that?”

“Because it is so terrible.—I don’t want to talk about it!”

 54

She pressed the baby to her bosom with such an anxious look that I dared not
further question her.

Before long I began to perceive in two or three of the smaller children some traces of
greed and selfishness, and noted that the bigger girls cast on these a not infrequent
glance of anxiety.

None of them put a hand to my work: they would do nothing for the giants! But they
never relaxed their loving ministrations to me. They would sing to me, one after
another, for hours; climb the tree to reach my mouth and pop fruit into it with their
dainty little fingers; and they kept constant watch against the approach of a giant.

Sometimes they would sit and tell me stories—mostly very childish, and often
seeming to mean hardly anything. Now and then they would call a general assembly
to amuse me. On one such occasion a moody little fellow sang me a strange
crooning song, with a refrain so pathetic that, although unintelligible to me, it caused
the tears to run down my face. This phenomenon made those who saw it regard me
with much perplexity. Then first I bethought myself that I had not once, in that world,
looked on water, falling or lying or running. Plenty there had been in some long
vanished age—that was plain enough—but the Little Ones had never seen any
before they saw my tears! They had, nevertheless, it seemed, some dim, instinctive
perception of their origin; for a very small child went up to the singer, shook his
clenched pud in his face, and said something like this: “‘Ou skeeze ze juice out of ze
good giant’s seeberries! Bad giant!”

“How is it,” I said one day to Lona, as she sat with the baby in her arms at the foot of
my tree, “that I never see any children among the giants?”

She stared a little, as if looking in vain for some sense in the question, then replied,

“They are giants; there are no little ones.”

“Have they never any children?” I asked.

“No; there are never any in the wood for them. They do not love them. If they saw
ours, they would stamp them.”

“Is there always the same number of the giants then? I thought, before I had time to
know better, that they were your fathers and mothers.”

She burst into the merriest laughter, and said,

“No, good giant; we are their firsters.”

But as she said it, the merriment died out of her, and she looked scared.

I stopped working, and gazed at her, bewildered.

“How can that be?” I exclaimed.

 55

“I do not say; I do not understand,” she answered. “But we were here and they not.
They go from us. I am sorry, but we cannot help it. They could have helped it.”

“How long have you been here?” I asked, more and more puzzled—in the hope of
some side-light on the matter.

“Always, I think,” she replied. “I think somebody made us always.”

I turned to my scraping.

She saw I did not understand.

“The giants were not made always,” she resumed. “If a Little One doesn’t care, he
grows greedy, and then lazy, and then big, and then stupid, and then bad. The dull
creatures don’t know that they come from us. Very few of them believe we are
anywhere. They say nonsense!—Look at little Blunty: he is eating one of their
apples! He will be the next! Oh! oh! he will soon be big and bad and ugly, and not
know it!”

The child stood by himself a little way off, eating an apple nearly as big as his head. I
had often thought he did not look so good as the rest; now he looked disgusting.

“I will take the horrid thing from him!” I cried.

“It is no use,” she answered sadly. “We have done all we can, and it is too late! We
were afraid he was growing, for he would not believe anything told him; but when he
refused to share his berries, and said he had gathered them for himself, then we
knew it! He is a glutton, and there is no hope of him.—It makes me sick to see him
eat!”

“Could not some of the boys watch him, and not let him touch the poisonous things?”

“He may have them if he will: it is all one—to eat the apples, and to be a boy that
would eat them if he could. No; he must go to the giants! He belongs to them. You
can see how much bigger he is than when first you came! He is bigger since
yesterday.”

“He is as like that hideous green lump in his hand as boy could look!”

“It suits what he is making himself.”

“His head and it might change places!”

“Perhaps they do!”

“Does he want to be a giant?”

“He hates the giants, but he is making himself one all the same: he likes their apples!
Oh baby, baby, he was just such a darling as you when we found him!”
 56

“He will be very miserable when he finds himself a giant!”

“Oh, no; he will like it well enough! That is the worst of it.”

“Will he hate the Little Ones?”

“He will be like the rest; he will not remember us—most likely will not believe there
are Little Ones. He will not care; he will eat his apples.”

“Do tell me how it will come about. I understand your world so little! I come from a
world where everything is different.”

“I do not know about world. What is it? What more but a word in your beautiful big
mouth?—That makes it something!”

“Never mind about the word; tell me what next will happen to Blunty.”

“He will wake one morning and find himself a giant—not like you, good giant, but like
any other bad giant. You will hardly know him, but I will tell you which. He will think
he has been a giant always, and will not know you, or any of us. The giants have lost
themselves, Peony says, and that is why they never smile. I wonder whether they
are not glad because they are bad, or bad because they are not glad. But they can’t
be glad when they have no babies! I wonder what bad means, good giant!”

“I wish I knew no more about it than you!” I returned. “But I try to be good, and mean
to keep on trying.”

“So do I—and that is how I know you are good.”

A long pause followed.

“Then you do not know where the babies come from into the wood?” I said, making
one attempt more.

“There is nothing to know there,” she answered. “They are in the wood; they grow
there.”

“Then how is it you never find one before it is quite grown?” I asked.

She knitted her brows and was silent a moment:

“They’re not there till they’re finished,” she said.

“It is a pity the little sillies can’t speak till they’ve forgotten everything they had to tell!”
I remarked.

“Little Tolma, the last before this baby, looked as if she had something to tell, when I
found her under a beech-tree, sucking her thumb, but she hadn’t. She only looked up
at me—oh, so sweetly! She will never go bad and grow big! When they begin to grow
 57

big they care for nothing but bigness; and when they cannot grow any bigger, they
try to grow fatter. The bad giants are very proud of being fat.”

“So they are in my world,” I said; “only they do not say fat there, they say rich.”

“In one of their houses,” continued Lona, “sits the biggest and fattest of them—so
proud that nobody can see him; and the giants go to his house at certain times, and
call out to him, and tell him how fat he is, and beg him to make them strong to eat
more and grow fat like him.”

The rumour at length reached my ears that Blunty had vanished. I saw a few grave
faces among the bigger ones, but he did not seem to be much missed.

The next morning Lona came to me and whispered,

“Look! look there—by that quince-tree: that is the giant that was Blunty!—Would you
have known him?”

“Never,” I answered. “—But now you tell me, I could fancy it might be Blunty staring
through a fog! He does look stupid!”

“He is for ever eating those apples now!” she said. “That is what comes of Little
Ones that won’t be little!”

“They call it growing-up in my world!” I said to myself. “If only she would teach me to
grow the other way, and become a Little One!—Shall I ever be able to laugh like
them?”

I had had the chance, and had flung it from me! Blunty and I were alike! He did not
know his loss, and I had to be taught mine!
 58

CHAPTER 14. A CRISIS

For a time I had no desire save to spend my life with the Little Ones. But soon other
thoughts and feelings began to influence me. First awoke the vague sense that I
ought to be doing something; that I was not meant for the fattening of boors! Then it
came to me that I was in a marvellous world, of which it was assuredly my business
to discover the ways and laws; and that, if I would do anything in return for the
children’s goodness, I must learn more about them than they could tell me, and to
that end must be free. Surely, I thought, no suppression of their growth can be
essential to their loveliness and truth and purity! Not in any world could the possibility
exist of such a discord between constitution and its natural outcome! Life and law
cannot be so at variance that perfection must be gained by thwarting development!
But the growth of the Little Ones was arrested! something interfered with it: what was
it? Lona seemed the eldest of them, yet not more than fifteen, and had been long in
charge of a multitude, in semblance and mostly in behaviour merest children, who
regarded her as their mother! Were they growing at all? I doubted it. Of time they
had scarcely the idea; of their own age they knew nothing! Lona herself thought she
had lived always! Full of wisdom and empty of knowledge, she was at once their
Love and their Law! But what seemed to me her ignorance might in truth be my own
lack of insight! Her one anxiety plainly was, that her Little Ones should not grow, and
change into bad giants! Their “good giant” was bound to do his best for them: without
more knowledge of their nature, and some knowledge of their history, he could do
nothing, and must therefore leave them! They would only be as they were before;
they had in no way become dependent on me; they were still my protectors, I was
not theirs; my presence but brought them more in danger of their idiotic neighbours! I
longed to teach them many things: I must first understand more of those I would
teach! Knowledge no doubt made bad people worse, but it must make good people
better! I was convinced they would learn mathematics; and might they not be taught
to write down the dainty melodies they murmured and forgot?

The conclusion was, that I must rise and continue my travels, in the hope of coming
upon some elucidation of the fortunes and destiny of the bewitching little creatures.

My design, however, would not so soon have passed into action, but for what now
occurred.

To prepare them for my temporary absence, I was one day telling them while at work
that I would long ago have left the bad giants, but that I loved the Little Ones so
much—when, as by one accord, they came rushing and crowding upon me; they
scrambled over each other and up the tree and dropped on my head, until I was
nearly smothered. With three very little ones in my arms, one on each shoulder
clinging to my neck, one standing straight up on my head, four or five holding me fast
by the legs, others grappling my body and arms, and a multitude climbing and
 59

descending upon these, I was helpless as one overwhelmed by lava. Absorbed in

the merry struggle, not one of them saw my tyrant coming until he was almost upon
me. With just one cry of “Take care, good giant!” they ran from me like mice, they
dropped from me like hedgehogs, they flew from me up the tree like squirrels, and
the same moment, sharp round the stem came the bad giant, and dealt me such a
blow on the head with a stick that I fell to the ground. The children told me afterwards
that they sent him “such a many bumps of big apples and stones” that he was
frightened, and ran blundering home.

When I came to myself it was night. Above me were a few pale stars that expected
the moon. I thought I was alone. My head ached badly, and I was terribly athirst.

I turned wearily on my side. The moment my ear touched the ground, I heard the
gushing and gurgling of water, and the soft noises made me groan with longing. At
once I was amid a multitude of silent children, and delicious little fruits began to visit
my lips. They came and came until my thirst was gone.

Then I was aware of sounds I had never heard there before; the air was full of little
sobs.

I tried to sit up. A pile of small bodies instantly heaped itself at my back. Then I
struggled to my feet, with much pushing and pulling from the Little Ones, who were
wonderfully strong for their size.

“You must go away, good giant,” they said. “When the bad giants see you hurt, they
will all trample on you.”

“I think I must,” I answered.

“Go and grow strong, and come again,” they said.

“I will,” I replied—and sat down.

“Indeed you must go at once!” whispered Lona, who had been supporting me, and
now knelt beside me.

“I listened at his door,” said one of the bigger boys, “and heard the bad giant say to
his wife that he had found you idle, talking to a lot of moles and squirrels, and when
he beat you, they tried to kill him. He said you were a wizard, and they must knock
you, or they would have no peace.”

“I will go at once,” I said, “and come back as soon as I have found out what is
wanted to make you bigger and stronger.”

“We don’t want to be bigger,” they answered, looking very serious. “We won’t grow
bad giants!—We are strong now; you don’t know how much strong!”
 60

It was no use holding them out a prospect that had not any attraction for them! I said
nothing more, but rose and moved slowly up the slope of the valley. At once they
formed themselves into a long procession; some led the way, some walked with me
helping me, and the rest followed. They kept feeding me as we went.

“You are broken,” they said, “and much red juice has run out of you: put some in.”

When we reached the edge of the valley, there was the moon just lifting her forehead
over the rim of the horizon.

“She has come to take care of you, and show you the way,” said Lona.

I questioned those about me as we walked, and learned there was a great place with
a giant-girl for queen. When I asked if it was a city, they said they did not know.
Neither could they tell how far off, or in what direction it was, or what was the giant-
girl’s name; all they knew was, that she hated the Little Ones, and would like to kill
them, only she could not find them. I asked how they knew that; Lona answered that
she had always known it. If the giant-girl came to look for them, they must hide hard,
she said. When I told them I should go and ask her why she hated them, they cried
out,

“No, no! she will kill you, good giant; she will kill you! She is an awful bad-giant
witch!”

I asked them where I was to go then. They told me that, beyond the baby-forest,
away where the moon came from, lay a smooth green country, pleasant to the feet,
without rocks or trees. But when I asked how I was to set out for it.

“The moon will tell you, we think,” they said.

They were taking me up the second branch of the river bed: when they saw that the
moon had reached her height, they stopped to return.

“We have never gone so far from our trees before,” they said. “Now mind you watch
how you go, that you may see inside your eyes how to come back to us.”

“And beware of the giant-woman that lives in the desert,” said one of the bigger girls
as they were turning, “I suppose you have heard of her!”

“No,” I answered.

“Then take care not to go near her. She is called the Cat-woman. She is awfully
ugly—and scratches.”

As soon as the bigger ones stopped, the smaller had begun to run back. The others
now looked at me gravely for a moment, and then walked slowly away. Last to leave
me, Lona held up the baby to be kissed, gazed in my eyes, whispered, “The Cat-
woman will not hurt you,” and went without another word. I stood a while, gazing
 61

after them through the moonlight, then turned and, with a heavy heart, began my
solitary journey. Soon the laughter of the Little Ones overtook me, like sheep-bells
innumerable, rippling the air, and echoing in the rocks about me. I turned again, and
again gazed after them: they went gamboling along, with never a care in their sweet
souls. But Lona walked apart with her baby.

Pondering as I went, I recalled many traits of my little friends.

Once when I suggested that they should leave the country of the bad giants, and go
with me to find another, they answered, “But that would be to not ourselves!”—so
strong in them was the love of place that their country seemed essential to their very
being! Without ambition or fear, discomfort or greed, they had no motive to desire
any change; they knew of nothing amiss; and, except their babies, they had never
had a chance of helping any one but myself:—How were they to grow? But again,
Why should they grow? In seeking to improve their conditions, might I not do them
harm, and only harm? To enlarge their minds after the notions of my world—might it
not be to distort and weaken them? Their fear of growth as a possible start for
gianthood might be instinctive!

The part of philanthropist is indeed a dangerous one; and the man who would do his
neighbour good must first study how not to do him evil, and must begin by pulling the
beam out of his own eye.
 62

CHAPTER 15. A STRANGE HOSTESS

I travelled on attended by the moon. As usual she was full—I had never seen her
other—and to-night as she sank I thought I perceived something like a smile on her
countenance.

When her under edge was a little below the horizon, there appeared in the middle of
her disc, as if it had been painted upon it, a cottage, through the open door and
window of which she shone; and with the sight came the conviction that I was
expected there. Almost immediately the moon was gone, and the cottage had
vanished; the night was rapidly growing dark, and my way being across a close
succession of small ravines, I resolved to remain where I was and expect the
morning. I stretched myself, therefore, in a sandy hollow, made my supper off the
fruits the children had given me at parting, and was soon asleep.

I woke suddenly, saw above me constellations unknown to my former world, and had
lain for a while gazing at them, when I became aware of a figure seated on the
ground a little way from and above me. I was startled, as one is on discovering all at
once that he is not alone. The figure was between me and the sky, so that I saw its
outline well. From where I lay low in the hollow, it seemed larger than human.

It moved its head, and then first I saw that its back was toward me.

“Will you not come with me?” said a sweet, mellow voice, unmistakably a woman’s.

Wishing to learn more of my hostess,

“I thank you,” I replied, “but I am not uncomfortable here. Where would you have me
go? I like sleeping in the open air.”

“There is no hurt in the air,” she returned; “but the creatures that roam the night in
these parts are not such as a man would willingly have about him while he sleeps.”

“I have not been disturbed,” I said.

“No; I have been sitting by you ever since you lay down.”

“That is very kind of you! How came you to know I was here? Why do you show me
such favour?”

“I saw you,” she answered, still with her back to me, “in the light of the moon, just as
she went down. I see badly in the day, but at night perfectly. The shadow of my
house would have hidden you, but both its doors were open. I was out on the waste,
and saw you go into this hollow. You were asleep, however, before I could reach
 63

you, and I was not willing to disturb you. People are frightened if I come on them
suddenly. They call me the Cat-woman. It is not my name.”

I remembered what the children had told me—that she was very ugly, and scratched.
But her voice was gentle, and its tone a little apologetic: she could not be a bad
giantess!

“You shall not hear it from me,” I answered, “Please tell me what I may call you!”

“When you know me, call me by the name that seems to you to fit me,” she replied:
“that will tell me what sort you are. People do not often give me the right one. It is
well when they do.”

“I suppose, madam, you live in the cottage I saw in the heart of the moon?”

“I do. I live there alone, except when I have visitors. It is a poor place, but I do what I
can for my guests, and sometimes their sleep is sweet to them.”

Her voice entered into me, and made me feel strangely still.

“I will go with you, madam,” I said, rising.

She rose at once, and without a glance behind her led the way. I could see her just
well enough to follow. She was taller than myself, but not so tall as I had thought her.
That she never turned her face to me made me curious—nowise apprehensive, her
voice rang so true. But how was I to fit her with a name who could not see her? I
strove to get alongside of her, but failed: when I quickened my pace she quickened
hers, and kept easily ahead of me. At length I did begin to grow a little afraid. Why
was she so careful not to be seen? Extraordinary ugliness would account for it: she
might fear terrifying me! Horror of an inconceivable monstrosity began to assail me:
was I following through the dark an unheard of hideousness? Almost I repented of
having accepted her hospitality.

Neither spoke, and the silence grew unbearable. I must break it!

“I want to find my way,” I said, “to a place I have heard of, but whose name I have
not yet learned. Perhaps you can tell it me!”

“Describe it, then, and I will direct you. The stupid Bags know nothing, and the
careless little Lovers forget almost everything.”

“Where do those live?”

“You are just come from them!”

“I never heard those names before!”

“You would not hear them. Neither people knows its own name!”

“Strange!”
 64

“Perhaps so! but hardly any one anywhere knows his own name! It would make
many a fine gentleman stare to hear himself addressed by what is really his name!”

I held my peace, beginning to wonder what my name might be.

“What now do you fancy yours?” she went on, as if aware of my thought. “But,
pardon me, it is a matter of no consequence.”

I had actually opened my mouth to answer her, when I discovered that my name was
gone from me. I could not even recall the first letter of it! This was the second time I
had been asked my name and could not tell it!

“Never mind,” she said; “it is not wanted. Your real name, indeed, is written on your
forehead, but at present it whirls about so irregularly that nobody can read it. I will do
my part to steady it. Soon it will go slower, and, I hope, settle at last.”

This startled me, and I was silent.

We had left the channels and walked a long time, but no sign of the cottage yet
appeared.

“The Little Ones told me,” I said at length, “of a smooth green country, pleasant to
the feet!”

“Yes?” she returned.

“They told me too of a girl giantess that was queen somewhere: is that her country?”

“There is a city in that grassy land,” she replied, “where a woman is princess. The
city is called Bulika. But certainly the princess is not a girl! She is older than this
world, and came to it from yours—with a terrible history, which is not over yet. She is
an evil person, and prevails much with the Prince of the Power of the Air. The people
of Bulika were formerly simple folk, tilling the ground and pasturing sheep. She came
among them, and they received her hospitably. She taught them to dig for diamonds
and opals and sell them to strangers, and made them give up tillage and pasturage
and build a city. One day they found a huge snake and killed it; which so enraged
her that she declared herself their princess, and became terrible to them. The name
of the country at that time was The Land Of Waters; for the dry channels, of which
you have crossed so many, were then overflowing with live torrents; and the valley,
where now the Bags and the Lovers have their fruit-trees, was a lake that received a
great part of them. But the wicked princess gathered up in her lap what she could of
the water over the whole country, closed it in an egg, and carried it away. Her lap,
however, would not hold more than half of it; and the instant she was gone, what she
had not yet taken fled away underground, leaving the country as dry and dusty as
her own heart. Were it not for the waters under it, every living thing would long ago
have perished from it. For where no water is, no rain falls; and where no rain falls, no
springs rise. Ever since then, the princess has lived in Bulika, holding the inhabitants
 65

in constant terror, and doing what she can to keep them from multiplying. Yet they
boast and believe themselves a prosperous, and certainly are a self-satisfied
people—good at bargaining and buying, good at selling and cheating; holding well
together for a common interest, and utterly treacherous where interests clash; proud
of their princess and her power, and despising every one they get the better of;
never doubting themselves the most honourable of all the nations, and each man
counting himself better than any other. The depth of their worthlessness and height
of their vainglory no one can understand who has not been there to see, who has not
learned to know the miserable misgoverned and self-deceived creatures.”

“I thank you, madam. And now, if you please, will you tell me something about the
Little Ones—the Lovers? I long heartily to serve them. Who and what are they? and
how do they come to be there? Those children are the greatest wonder I have found
in this world of wonders.”

“In Bulika you may, perhaps, get some light on those matters. There is an ancient
poem in the library of the palace, I am told, which of course no one there can read,
but in which it is plainly written that after the Lovers have gone through great troubles
and learned their own name, they will fill the land, and make the giants their slaves.”

“By that time they will have grown a little, will they not?” I said.

“Yes, they will have grown; yet I think too they will not have grown. It is possible to
grow and not to grow, to grow less and to grow bigger, both at once—yes, even to
grow by means of not growing!”

“Your words are strange, madam!” I rejoined. “But I have heard it said that some
words, because they mean more, appear to mean less!”

“That is true, and such words have to be understood. It were well for the princess of
Bulika if she heard what the very silence of the land is shouting in her ears all day
long! But she is far too clever to understand anything.”

“Then I suppose, when the little Lovers are grown, their land will have water again?”

“Not exactly so: when they are thirsty enough, they will have water, and when they
have water, they will grow. To grow, they must have water. And, beneath, it is
flowing still.”

“I have heard that water twice,” I said; “—once when I lay down to wait for the
moon—and when I woke the sun was shining! and once when I fell, all but killed by
the bad giant. Both times came the voices of the water, and healed me.”

The woman never turned her head, and kept always a little before me, but I could
hear every word that left her lips, and her voice much reminded me of the woman’s
in the house of death. Much of what she said, I did not understand, and therefore
cannot remember. But I forgot that I had ever been afraid of her.
 66

We went on and on, and crossed yet a wide tract of sand before reaching the
cottage. Its foundation stood in deep sand, but I could see that it was a rock. In
character the cottage resembled the sexton’s, but had thicker walls. The door, which
was heavy and strong, opened immediately into a large bare room, which had two
little windows opposite each other, without glass. My hostess walked in at the open
door out of which the moon had looked, and going straight to the farthest corner,
took a long white cloth from the floor, and wound it about her head and face. Then
she closed the other door, in at which the moon had looked, trimmed a small horn
lantern that stood on the hearth, and turned to receive me.

“You are very welcome, Mr. Vane!” she said, calling me by the name I had forgotten.
“Your entertainment will be scanty, but, as the night is not far spent, and the day not
at hand, it is better you should be indoors. Here you will be safe, and a little lack is
not a great misery.”

“I thank you heartily, madam,” I replied. “But, seeing you know the name I could not
tell you, may I not now know yours?”

“My name is Mara,” she answered.

Then I remembered the sexton and the little black cat.

“Some people,” she went on, “take me for Lot’s wife, lamenting over Sodom; and
some think I am Rachel, weeping for her children; but I am neither of those.”

“I thank you again, Mara,” I said. “—May I lie here on your floor till the morning?”

“At the top of that stair,” she answered, “you will find a bed—on which some have
slept better than they expected, and some have waked all the night and slept all the
next day. It is not a very soft one, but it is better than the sand—and there are no
hyenas sniffing about it!”

The stair, narrow and steep, led straight up from the room to an unceiled and
unpartitioned garret, with one wide, low dormer window. Close under the sloping roof
stood a narrow bed, the sight of which with its white coverlet made me shiver, so
vividly it recalled the couches in the chamber of death. On the table was a dry loaf,
and beside it a cup of cold water. To me, who had tasted nothing but fruit for months,
they were a feast.

“I must leave you in the dark,” my hostess called from the bottom of the stair. “This
lantern is all the light I have, and there are things to do to-night.”

“It is of no consequence, thank you, madam,” I returned. “To eat and drink, to lie
down and sleep, are things that can be done in the dark.”

“Rest in peace,” she said.

 67

I ate up the loaf, drank the water every drop, and laid myself down. The bed was
hard, the covering thin and scanty, and the night cold: I dreamed that I lay in the
chamber of death, between the warrior and the lady with the healing wound.

I woke in the middle of the night, thinking I heard low noises of wild animals.

“Creatures of the desert scenting after me, I suppose!” I said to myself, and, knowing
I was safe, would have gone to sleep again. But that instant a rough purring rose to a
howl under my window, and I sprang from my bed to see what sort of beast uttered
it.

Before the door of the cottage, in the full radiance of the moon, a tall woman stood,
clothed in white, with her back toward me. She was stooping over a large white
animal like a panther, patting and stroking it with one hand, while with the other she
pointed to the moon half-way up the heaven, then drew a perpendicular line to the
horizon. Instantly the creature darted off with amazing swiftness in the direction
indicated. For a moment my eyes followed it, then sought the woman; but she was
gone, and not yet had I seen her face! Again I looked after the animal, but whether I
saw or only fancied a white speck in the distance, I could not tell.—What did it
mean? What was the monster-cat sent off to do? I shuddered, and went back to my
bed. Then I remembered that, when I lay down in the sandy hollow outside, the
moon was setting; yet here she was, a few hours after, shining in all her glory!
“Everything is uncertain here,” I said to myself, “—even the motions of the heavenly
bodies!”

I learned afterward that there were several moons in the service of this world, but the
laws that ruled their times and different orbits I failed to discover.

Again I fell asleep, and slept undisturbed.

When I went down in the morning, I found bread and water waiting me, the loaf so
large that I ate only half of it. My hostess sat muffled beside me while I broke my
fast, and except to greet me when I entered, never opened her mouth until I asked
her to instruct me how to arrive at Bulika. She then told me to go up the bank of the
river-bed until it disappeared; then verge to the right until I came to a forest—in
which I might spend a night, but which I must leave with my face to the rising moon.
Keeping in the same direction, she said, until I reached a running stream, I must
cross that at right angles, and go straight on until I saw the city on the horizon.

I thanked her, and ventured the remark that, looking out of the window in the night, I
was astonished to see her messenger understand her so well, and go so straight
and so fast in the direction she had indicated.

“If I had but that animal of yours to guide me—” I went on, hoping to learn something
of its mission, but she interrupted me, saying,

“It was to Bulika she went—the shortest way.”

 68

“How wonderfully intelligent she looked!”

“Astarte knows her work well enough to be sent to do it,” she answered.

“Have you many messengers like her?”

“As many as I require.”

“Are they hard to teach?”

“They need no teaching. They are all of a certain breed, but not one of the breed is
like another. Their origin is so natural it would seem to you incredible.”

“May I not know it?”

“A new one came to me last night—from your head while you slept.”

I laughed.

“All in this world seem to love mystery!” I said to myself. “Some chance word of mine
suggested an idea—and in this form she embodies the small fact!”

“Then the creature is mine!” I cried.

“Not at all!” she answered. “That only can be ours in whose existence our will is a
factor.”

“Ha! a metaphysician too!” I remarked inside, and was silent.

“May I take what is left of the loaf?” I asked presently.

“You will want no more to-day,” she replied.

“To-morrow I may!” I rejoined.

She rose and went to the door, saying as she went,

“It has nothing to do with to-morrow—but you may take it if you will.”

She opened the door, and stood holding it. I rose, taking up the bread—but lingered,
much desiring to see her face.

“Must I go, then?” I asked.

“No one sleeps in my house two nights together!” she answered.

“I thank you, then, for your hospitality, and bid you farewell!” I said, and turned to go.

“The time will come when you must house with me many days and many nights,” she
murmured sadly through her muffling.

“Willingly,” I replied.
 69

“Nay, not willingly!” she answered.

I said to myself that she was right—I would not willingly be her guest a second time!
but immediately my heart rebuked me, and I had scarce crossed the threshold when
I turned again.

She stood in the middle of the room; her white garments lay like foamy waves at her
feet, and among them the swathings of her face: it was lovely as a night of stars. Her
great gray eyes looked up to heaven; tears were flowing down her pale cheeks. She
reminded me not a little of the sexton’s wife, although the one looked as if she had
not wept for thousands of years, and the other as if she wept constantly behind the
wrappings of her beautiful head. Yet something in the very eyes that wept seemed to
say, “Weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning.”

I had bowed my head for a moment, about to kneel and beg her forgiveness, when,
looking up in the act, I found myself outside a doorless house. I went round and
round it, but could find no entrance.

I had stopped under one of the windows, on the point of calling aloud my repentant
confession, when a sudden wailing, howling scream invaded my ears, and my heart
stood still. Something sprang from the window above my head, and lighted beyond
me. I turned, and saw a large gray cat, its hair on end, shooting toward the river-bed.
I fell with my face in the sand, and seemed to hear within the house the gentle
sobbing of one who suffered but did not repent.
 70

CHAPTER 16. A GRUESOME DANCE

I rose to resume my journey, and walked many a desert mile. How I longed for a
mountain, or even a tall rock, from whose summit I might see across the dismal plain
or the dried-up channels to some bordering hope! Yet what could such foresight
have availed me? That which is within a man, not that which lies beyond his vision, is
the main factor in what is about to befall him: the operation upon him is the event.
Foreseeing is not understanding, else surely the prophecy latent in man would come
oftener to the surface!

The sun was half-way to the horizon when I saw before me a rugged rocky ascent;
but ere I reached it my desire to climb was over, and I longed to lie down. By that
time the sun was almost set, and the air had begun to grow dark. At my feet lay a
carpet of softest, greenest moss, couch for a king: I threw myself upon it, and
weariness at once began to ebb, for, the moment my head was down, the third time I
heard below me many waters, playing broken airs and ethereal harmonies with the
stones of their buried channels. Loveliest chaos of music-stuff the harp aquarian kept
sending up to my ears! What might not a Händel have done with that ever-recurring
gurgle and bell-like drip, to the mingling and mutually destructive melodies their
common refrain!

As I lay listening, my eyes went wandering up and down the rocky slope abrupt
above me, reading on its face the record that down there, ages ago, rushed a
cataract, filling the channels that had led me to its foot. My heart swelled at the
thought of the splendid tumult, where the waves danced revelling in helpless fall, to
mass their music in one organ-roar below. But soon the hidden brooks lulled me to
sleep, and their lullabies mingled with my dreams.

I woke before the sun, and eagerly climbed to see what lay beyond. Alas, nothing but
a desert of finest sand! Not a trace was left of the river that had plunged adown the
rocks! The powdery drift had filled its course to the level of the dreary expanse! As I
looked back I saw that the river had divided into two branches as it fell, that whose
bank I had now followed to the foot of the rocky scaur, and that which first I crossed
to the Evil Wood. The wood I descried between the two on the far horizon. Before
me and to the left, the desert stretched beyond my vision, but far to the right I could
see a lift in the sky-line, giving hope of the forest to which my hostess had directed
me.

I sat down, and sought in my pocket the half-loaf I had brought with me—then first to
understand what my hostess had meant concerning it. Verily the bread was not for
the morrow: it had shrunk and hardened to a stone! I threw it away, and set out
again.
 71

About noon I came to a few tamarisk and juniper trees, and then to a few stunted
firs. As I went on, closer thickets and larger firs met me, and at length I was in just
such a forest of pines and other trees as that in which the Little Ones found their
babies, and believed I had returned upon a farther portion of the same. But what
mattered where while everywhere was the same as nowhere! I had not yet, by doing
something in it, made anywhere into a place! I was not yet alive; I was only dreaming
I lived! I was but a consciousness with an outlook! Truly I had been nothing else in
the world I had left, but now I knew the fact! I said to myself that if in this forest I
should catch the faint gleam of the mirror, I would turn far aside lest it should entrap
me unawares, and give me back to my old existence: here I might learn to be
something by doing something! I could not endure the thought of going back, with so
many beginnings and not an end achieved. The Little Ones would meet what fate
was appointed them; the awful witch I should never meet; the dead would ripen and
arise without me; I should but wake to know that I had dreamed, and that all my
going was nowhither! I would rather go on and on than come to such a close!

I went deeper into the wood: I was weary, and would rest in it.

The trees were now large, and stood in regular, almost geometric, fashion, with
roomy spaces between. There was little undergrowth, and I could see a long way in
every direction. The forest was like a great church, solemn and silent and empty, for
I met nothing on two feet or four that day. Now and then, it is true, some swift thing,
and again some slow thing, would cross the space on which my eye happened that
moment to settle; but it was always at some distance, and only enhanced the sense
of wideness and vacancy. I heard a few birds, and saw plenty of butterflies, some of
marvellously gorgeous colouring and combinations of colour, some of a pure and
dazzling whiteness.

Coming to a spot where the pines stood farther apart and gave room for flowering
shrubs, and hoping it a sign of some dwelling near, I took the direction where yet
more and more roses grew, for I was hungry after the voice and face of my kind—
after any live soul, indeed, human or not, which I might in some measure
understand. What a hell of horror, I thought, to wander alone, a bare existence never
going out of itself, never widening its life in another life, but, bound with the cords of
its poor peculiarities, lying an eternal prisoner in the dungeon of its own being! I
began to learn that it was impossible to live for oneself even, save in the presence of
others—then, alas, fearfully possible! evil was only through good! selfishness but a
parasite on the tree of life! In my own world I had the habit of solitary song; here not
a crooning murmur ever parted my lips! There I sang without thinking; here I thought
without singing! there I had never had a bosom-friend; here the affection of an idiot
would be divinely welcome! “If only I had a dog to love!” I sighed—and regarded with
wonder my past self, which preferred the company of book or pen to that of man or
woman; which, if the author of a tale I was enjoying appeared, would wish him away
that I might return to his story. I had chosen the dead rather than the living, the thing
thought rather than the thing thinking! “Any man,” I said now, “is more than the
 72

greatest of books!” I had not cared for my live brothers and sisters, and now I was
left without even the dead to comfort me!

The wood thinned yet more, and the pines grew yet larger, sending up huge stems,
like columns eager to support the heavens. More trees of other kinds appeared; the
forest was growing richer! The roses wore now trees, and their flowers of astonishing
splendour.

Suddenly I spied what seemed a great house or castle; but its forms were so
strangely indistinct, that I could not be certain it was more than a chance
combination of tree-shapes. As I drew nearer, its lines yet held together, but neither
they nor the body of it grew at all more definite; and when at length I stood in front of
it, I remained as doubtful of its nature as before. House or castle habitable, it
certainly was not; it might be a ruin overgrown with ivy and roses! Yet of building hid
in the foliage, not the poorest wall-remnant could I discern. Again and again I
seemed to descry what must be building, but it always vanished before closer
inspection. Could it be, I pondered, that the ivy had embraced a huge edifice and
consumed it, and its interlaced branches retained the shapes of the walls it had
assimilated?—I could be sure of nothing concerning the appearance.

Before me was a rectangular vacancy—the ghost of a doorway without a door: I

stepped through it, and found myself in an open space like a great hall, its floor
covered with grass and flowers, its walls and roof of ivy and vine, mingled with roses.

There could be no better place in which to pass the night! I gathered a quantity of
withered leaves, laid them in a corner, and threw myself upon them. A red sunset
filled the hall, the night was warm, and my couch restful; I lay gazing up at the live
ceiling, with its tracery of branches and twigs, its clouds of foliage, and peeping
patches of loftier roof. My eyes went wading about as if tangled in it, until the sun
was down, and the sky beginning to grow dark. Then the red roses turned black, and
soon the yellow and white alone were visible. When they vanished, the stars came
instead, hanging in the leaves like live topazes, throbbing and sparkling and flashing
many colours: I was canopied with a tree from Aladdin’s cave!

Then I discovered that it was full of nests, whence tiny heads, nearly
indistinguishable, kept popping out with a chirp or two, and disappearing again. For a
while there were rustlings and stirrings and little prayers; but as the darkness grew,
the small heads became still, and at last every feathered mother had her brood quiet
under her wings, the talk in the little beds was over, and God’s bird-nursery at rest
beneath the waves of sleep. Once more a few flutterings made me look up: an owl
went sailing across. I had only a glimpse of him, but several times felt the cool
wafture of his silent wings. The mother birds did not move again; they saw that he
was looking for mice, not children.

About midnight I came wide awake, roused by a revelry, whose noises were yet not
loud. Neither were they distant; they were close to me, but attenuate. My eyes were
 73

so dazzled, however, that for a while I could see nothing; at last they came to
themselves.

I was lying on my withered leaves in the corner of a splendid hall. Before me was a
crowd of gorgeously dressed men and gracefully robed women, none of whom
seemed to see me. In dance after dance they vaguely embodied the story of life, its
meetings, its passions, its partings. A student of Shakspere, I had learned something
of every dance alluded to in his plays, and hence partially understood several of
those I now saw—the minuet, the pavin, the hey, the coranto, the lavolta. The
dancers were attired in fashion as ancient as their dances.

A moon had risen while I slept, and was shining through the countless-windowed
roof; but her light was crossed by so many shadows that at first I could distinguish
almost nothing of the faces of the multitude; I could not fail, however, to perceive that
there was something odd about them: I sat up to see them better.—Heavens! could I
call them faces? They were skull fronts!—hard, gleaming bone, bare jaws, truncated
noses, lipless teeth which could no more take part in any smile! Of these, some
flashed set and white and murderous; others were clouded with decay, broken and
gapped, coloured of the earth in which they seemed so long to have lain! Fearfuller
yet, the eye-sockets were not empty; in each was a lidless living eye! In those
wrecks of faces, glowed or flashed or sparkled eyes of every colour, shape, and
expression. The beautiful, proud eye, dark and lustrous, condescending to whatever
it rested upon, was the more terrible; the lovely, languishing eye, the more repulsive;
while the dim, sad eyes, less at variance with their setting, were sad exceedingly,
and drew the heart in spite of the horror out of which they gazed.

I rose and went among the apparitions, eager to understand something of their being
and belongings. Were they souls, or were they and their rhythmic motions but
phantasms of what had been? By look nor by gesture, not by slightest break in the
measure, did they show themselves aware of me; I was not present to them: how
much were they in relation to each other? Surely they saw their companions as I saw
them! Or was each only dreaming itself and the rest? Did they know each how they
appeared to the others—a death with living eyes? Had they used their faces, not for
communication, not to utter thought and feeling, not to share existence with their
neighbours, but to appear what they wished to appear, and conceal what they were?
and, having made their faces masks, were they therefore deprived of those masks,
and condemned to go without faces until they repented?

“How long must they flaunt their facelessness in faceless eyes?” I wondered. “How
long will the frightful punition endure? Have they at length begun to love and be
wise? Have they yet yielded to the shame that has found them?”

I heard not a word, saw not a movement of one naked mouth. Were they because of
lying bereft of speech? With their eyes they spoke as if longing to be understood:
was it truth or was it falsehood that spoke in their eyes? They seemed to know one
 74

another: did they see one skull beautiful, and another plain? Difference must be
there, and they had had long study of skulls!

My body was to theirs no obstacle: was I a body, and were they but forms? or was I
but a form, and were they bodies? The moment one of the dancers came close
against me, that moment he or she was on the other side of me, and I could tell,
without seeing, which, whether man or woman, had passed through my house.

On many of the skulls the hair held its place, and however dressed, or in itself
however beautiful, to my eyes looked frightful on the bones of the forehead and
temples. In such case, the outer ear often remained also, and at its tip, the jewel of
the ear as Sidney calls it, would hang, glimmering, gleaming, or sparkling, pearl or
opal or diamond—under the night of brown or of raven locks, the sunrise of golden
ripples, or the moonshine of pale, interclouded, fluffy cirri—lichenous all on the ivory-
white or damp-yellow naked bone. I looked down and saw the daintily domed instep;
I looked up and saw the plump shoulders basing the spring of the round full neck—
which withered at half-height to the fluted shaft of a gibbose cranium.

The music became wilder, the dance faster and faster; eyes flared and flashed,
jewels twinkled and glittered, casting colour and fire on the pallid grins that glode
through the hall, weaving a ghastly rhythmic woof in intricate maze of multitudinous
motion, when sudden came a pause, and every eye turned to the same spot:—in the
doorway stood a woman, perfect in form, in holding, and in hue, regarding the
company as from the pedestal of a goddess, while the dancers stood “like one
forbid,” frozen to a new death by the vision of a life that killed. “Dead things, I live!”
said her scornful glance. Then, at once, like leaves in which an instant wind awakes,
they turned each to another, and broke afresh into melodious consorted motion, a
new expression in their eyes, late solitary, now filled with the interchange of a
common triumph. “Thou also,” they seemed to say, “wilt soon become weak as we!
thou wilt soon become like unto us!” I turned mine again to the woman—and saw
upon her side a small dark shadow.

She had seen the change in the dead stare; she looked down; she understood the
talking eyes; she pressed both her lovely hands on the shadow, gave a smothered
cry, and fled. The birds moved rustling in their nests, and a flash of joy lit up the eyes
of the dancers, when suddenly a warm wind, growing in strength as it swept through
the place, blew out every light. But the low moon yet glimmered on the horizon with
“sick assay” to shine, and a turbid radiance yet gleamed from so many eyes, that I
saw well enough what followed. As if each shape had been but a snow-image, it
began to fall to pieces, ruining in the warm wind. In papery flakes the flesh peeled
from its bones, dropping like soiled snow from under its garments; these fell fluttering
in rags and strips, and the whole white skeleton, emerging from garment and flesh
together, stood bare and lank amid the decay that littered the floor. A faint rattling
shiver went through the naked company; pair after pair the lamping eyes went out;
and the darkness grew round me with the loneliness. For a moment the leaves were
 75

still swept fluttering all one way; then the wind ceased, and the owl floated silent
through the silent night.

Not for a moment had I been afraid. It is true that whoever would cross the threshold
of any world, must leave fear behind him; but, for myself, I could claim no part in its
absence. No conscious courage was operant in me; simply, I was not afraid. I neither
knew why I was not afraid, nor wherefore I might have been afraid. I feared not even
fear—which of all dangers is the most dangerous.

I went out into the wood, at once to resume my journey. Another moon was rising,
and I turned my face toward it.
 76

CHAPTER 17. A GROTESQUE TRAGEDY

I had not gone ten paces when I caught sight of a strange-looking object, and went
nearer to know what it might be. I found it a mouldering carriage of ancient form,
ruinous but still upright on its heavy wheels. On each side of the pole, still in its
place, lay the skeleton of a horse; from their two grim white heads ascended the
shrivelled reins to the hand of the skeleton-coachman seated on his tattered
hammer-cloth; both doors had fallen away; within sat two skeletons, each leaning
back in its corner.

Even as I looked, they started awake, and with a cracking rattle of bones, each
leaped from the door next it. One fell and lay; the other stood a moment, its structure
shaking perilously; then with difficulty, for its joints were stiff, crept, holding by the
back of the carriage, to the opposite side, the thin leg-bones seeming hardly strong
enough to carry its weight, where, kneeling by the other, it sought to raise it, almost
falling itself again in the endeavour.

The prostrate one rose at length, as by a sudden effort, to the sitting posture. For a
few moments it turned its yellowish skull to this side and that; then, heedless of its
neighbour, got upon its feet by grasping the spokes of the hind wheel. Half erected
thus, it stood with its back to the other, both hands holding one of its knee-joints.
With little less difficulty and not a few contortions, the kneeling one rose next, and
addressed its companion.

“Have you hurt yourself, my lord?” it said, in a voice that sounded far-off, and ill-
articulated as if blown aside by some spectral wind.

“Yes, I have,” answered the other, in like but rougher tone. “You would do nothing to
help me, and this cursed knee is out!”

“I did my best, my lord.”

“No doubt, my lady, for it was bad! I thought I should never find my feet again!—But,
bless my soul, madam! are you out in your bones?”

She cast a look at herself.

“I have nothing else to be out in,” she returned; “—and you at least cannot complain!
But what on earth does it mean? Am I dreaming?”

“You may be dreaming, madam—I cannot tell; but this knee of mine forbids me the
grateful illusion.—Ha! I too, I perceive, have nothing to walk in but bones!—Not so
unbecoming to a man, however! I trust to goodness they are not my bones! every
one aches worse than another, and this loose knee worst of all! The bed must have
been damp—and I too drunk to know it!”
 77

“Probably, my lord of Cokayne!”

“What! what!—You make me think I too am dreaming—aches and all! How do you
know the title my roistering bullies give me? I don’t remember you!—Anyhow, you
have no right to take liberties! My name is—I am lord——tut, tut! What do you call
me when I’m—I mean when you are sober? I cannot—at the moment,—Why, what is
my name?—I must have been very drunk when I went to bed! I often am!”

“You come so seldom to mine, that I do not know, my lord; but I may take your word
for that!”

“I hope so!”

“—if for nothing else!” “Hoity toity! I never told you a lie in my life!”

“You never told me anything but lies.”

“Upon my honour!—Why, I never saw the woman before!”

“You knew me well enough to lie to, my lord!”

“I do seem to begin to dream I have met you before, but, upon my oath, there is
nothing to know you by! Out of your clothes, who is to tell who you may not be?—
One thing I may swear—that I never saw you so much undressed before!—By
heaven, I have no recollection of you!”

“I am glad to hear it: my recollections of you are the less distasteful!—Good morning,
my lord!”

She turned away, hobbled, clacking, a few paces, and stood again.

“You are just as heartless as—as—any other woman, madam!—Where in this hell of
a place shall I find my valet?—What was the cursed name I used to call the fool?”

He turned his bare noddle this way and that on its creaking pivot, still holding his
knee with both hands.

“I will be your valet for once, my lord,” said the lady, turning once more to him. “—
What can I do for you? It is not easy to tell!”

“Tie my leg on, of course, you fool! Can’t you see it is all but off? Heigho, my dancing
days!”

She looked about with her eyeless sockets and found a piece of fibrous grass, with
which she proceeded to bind together the adjoining parts that had formed the knee.
When she had done, he gave one or two carefully tentative stamps.

“You used to stamp rather differently, my lord!” she said, as she rose from her knees.

“Eh? what!—Now I look at you again, it seems to me I used to hate you!—Eh?”

 78

“Naturally, my lord! You hated a good many people!—your wife, of course, among
the rest!”

“Ah, I begin, I be-gin—— But—I must have been a long time somewhere!—I really
forget!—There! your damned, miserable bit of grass is breaking!—We used to get on
pretty well together—eh?”

“Not that I remember, my lord. The only happy moments I had in your company were
scattered over the first week of our marriage.”

“Was that the way of it? Ha! ha!—Well, it’s over now, thank goodness!”

“I wish I could believe it! Why were we sitting there in that carriage together? It
wakes apprehension!”

“I think we were divorced, my lady!”

“Hardly enough: we are still together!”

“A sad truth, but capable of remedy: the forest seems of some extent!”

“I doubt! I doubt!”

“I am sorry I cannot think of a compliment to pay you—without lying, that is. To judge
by your figure and complexion you have lived hard since I saw you last! I cannot
surely be quite so naked as your ladyship!—I beg your pardon, madam! I trust you
will take it I am but jesting in a dream! It is of no consequence, however; dreaming or
waking, all’s one—all merest appearance! You can’t be certain of anything, and
that’s as good as knowing there is nothing! Life may teach any fool that!”

“It has taught me the fool I was to love you!”

“You were not the only fool to do that! Women had a trick of falling in love with me:—
I had forgotten that you were one of them!” “I did love you, my lord—a little—at one
time!”

“Ah, there was your mistake, my lady! You should have loved me much, loved me
devotedly, loved me savagely—loved me eternally! Then I should have tired of you
the sooner, and not hated you so much afterward!—But let bygones be bygones!—
Where are we? Locality is the question! To be or not to be, is not the question!”

“We are in the other world, I presume!”

“Granted!—but in which or what sort of other world? This can’t be hell!”

“It must: there’s marriage in it! You and I are damned in each other.”

“Then I’m not like Othello, damned in a fair wife!—Oh, I remember my Shakspeare,
madam!”
 79

She picked up a broken branch that had fallen into a bush, and steadying herself
with it, walked away, tossing her little skull.

“Give that stick to me,” cried her late husband; “I want it more than you.”

She returned him no answer.

“You mean to make me beg for it?”

“Not at all, my lord. I mean to keep it,” she replied, continuing her slow departure.

“Give it me at once; I mean to have it! I require it.”

“Unfortunately, I think I require it myself!” returned the lady, walking a little quicker,
with a sharper cracking of her joints and clinking of her bones.

He started to follow her, but nearly fell: his knee-grass had burst, and with an oath he
stopped, grasping his leg again.

“Come and tie it up properly!” he would have thundered, but he only piped and
whistled!

She turned and looked at him.

“Come and tie it up instantly!” he repeated.

She walked a step or two farther from him.

“I swear I will not touch you!” he cried.

“Swear on, my lord! there is no one here to believe you. But, pray, do not lose your
temper, or you will shake yourself to pieces, and where to find string enough to tie up
all your crazy joints, is more than I can tell.”

She came back, and knelt once more at his side—first, however, laying the stick in
dispute beyond his reach and within her own.

The instant she had finished retying the joint, he made a grab at her, thinking,
apparently, to seize her by the hair; but his hard fingers slipped on the smooth poll.

“Disgusting!” he muttered, and laid hold of her upper arm-bone.

“You will break it!” she said, looking up from her knees.

“I will, then!” he answered, and began to strain at it.

“I shall not tie your leg again the next time it comes loose!” she threatened.

He gave her arm a vicious twist, but happily her bones were in better condition than
his. She stretched her other hand toward the broken branch.
 80

“That’s right: reach me the stick!” he grinned.

She brought it round with such a swing that one of the bones of the sounder leg
snapped. He fell, choking with curses. The lady laughed.

“Now you will have to wear splints always!” she said; “such dry bones never mend!”

“You devil!” he cried.

“At your service, my lord! Shall I fetch you a couple of wheel-spokes? Neat—but
heavy, I fear!”

He turned his bone-face aside, and did not answer, but lay and groaned. I marvelled
he had not gone to pieces when he fell. The lady rose and walked away—not all
ungracefully, I thought.

“What can come of it?” I said to myself. “These are too wretched for any world, and
this cannot be hell, for the Little Ones are in it, and the sleepers too! What can it all
mean? Can things ever come right for skeletons?”

“There are words too big for you and me: All is one of them, and ever is another,”
said a voice near me which I knew.

I looked about, but could not see the speaker.

“You are not in hell,” it resumed. “Neither am I in hell. But those skeletons are in
hell!”

Ere he ended I caught sight of the raven on the bough of a beech, right over my
head. The same moment he left it, and alighting on the ground, stood there, the thin
old man of the library, with long nose and long coat.

“The male was never a gentleman,” he went on, “and in the bony stage of
retrogression, with his skeleton through his skin, and his character outside his
manners, does not look like one. The female is less vulgar, and has a little heart.
But, the restraints of society removed, you see them now just as they are and always
were!”

“Tell me, Mr. Raven, what will become of them,” I said.

“We shall see,” he replied. “In their day they were the handsomest couple at court;
and now, even in their dry bones, they seem to regard their former repute as an
inalienable possession; to see their faces, however, may yet do something for them!
They felt themselves rich too while they had pockets, but they have already begun to
feel rather pinched! My lord used to regard my lady as a worthless encumbrance, for
he was tired of her beauty and had spent her money; now he needs her to cobble his
joints for him! These changes have roots of hope in them. Besides, they cannot now
get far away from each other, and they see none else of their own kind: they must at
 81

last grow weary of their mutual repugnance, and begin to love one another! for love,
not hate, is deepest in what Love ‘loved into being.’”

“I saw many more of their kind an hour ago, in the hall close by!” I said.

“Of their kind, but not of their sort,” he answered. “For many years these will see
none such as you saw last night. Those are centuries in advance of these. You saw
that those could even dress themselves a little! It is true they cannot yet retain their
clothes so long as they would—only, at present, for a part of the night; but they are
pretty steadily growing more capable, and will by and by develop faces; for every
grain of truthfulness adds a fibre to the show of their humanity. Nothing but truth can
appear; and whatever is must seem.”

“Are they upheld by this hope?” I asked.

“They are upheld by hope, but they do not in the least know their hope; to
understand it, is yet immeasurably beyond them,” answered Mr. Raven.

His unexpected appearance had caused me no astonishment. I was like a child,

constantly wondering, and surprised at nothing.

“Did you come to find me, sir?” I asked.

“Not at all,” he replied. “I have no anxiety about you. Such as you always come back
to us.”

“Tell me, please, who am I such as?” I said.

“I cannot make my friend the subject of conversation,” he answered, with a smile.

“But when that friend is present!” I urged.

“I decline the more strongly,” he rejoined.

“But when that friend asks you!” I persisted.

“Then most positively I refuse,” he returned.

“Why?”

“Because he and I would be talking of two persons as if they were one and the
same. Your consciousness of yourself and my knowledge of you are far apart!”

The lapels of his coat flew out, and the lappets lifted, and I thought the
metamorphosis of Homo to Corvus was about to take place before my eyes. But the
coat closed again in front of him, and he added, with seeming inconsequence,

“In this world never trust a person who has once deceived you. Above all, never do
anything such a one may ask you to do.”
 82

“I will try to remember,” I answered; “—but I may forget!”

“Then some evil that is good for you will follow.”

“And if I remember?”

“Some evil that is not good for you, will not follow.”

The old man seemed to sink to the ground, and immediately I saw the raven several
yards from me, flying low and fast.
 83

CHAPTER 18. DEAD OR ALIVE?

I went walking on, still facing the moon, who, not yet high, was staring straight into
the forest. I did not know what ailed her, but she was dark and dented, like a
battered disc of old copper, and looked dispirited and weary. Not a cloud was nigh to
keep her company, and the stars were too bright for her. “Is this going to last for
ever?” she seemed to say. She was going one way and I was going the other, yet
through the wood we went a long way together. We did not commune much, for my
eyes were on the ground; but her disconsolate look was fixed on me: I felt without
seeing it. A long time we were together, I and the moon, walking side by side, she
the dull shine, and I the live shadow.

Something on the ground, under a spreading tree, caught my eye with its whiteness,
and I turned toward it. Vague as it was in the shadow of the foliage, it suggested, as I
drew nearer, a human body. “Another skeleton!” I said to myself, kneeling and laying
my hand upon it. A body it was, however, and no skeleton, though as nearly one as
body could well be. It lay on its side, and was very cold—not cold like a stone, but
cold like that which was once alive, and is alive no more. The closer I looked at it, the
oftener I touched it, the less it seemed possible it should be other than dead. For one
bewildered moment, I fancied it one of the wild dancers, a ghostly Cinderella,
perhaps, that had lost her way home, and perished in the strange night of an out-of-
door world! It was quite naked, and so worn that, even in the shadow, I could,
peering close, have counted without touching them, every rib in its side. All its bones,
indeed, were as visible as if tight-covered with only a thin elastic leather. Its beautiful
yet terrible teeth, unseemly disclosed by the retracted lips, gleamed ghastly through
the dark. Its hair was longer than itself, thick and very fine to the touch, and black as
night.

It was the body of a tall, probably graceful woman.—How had she come there? Not
of herself, and already in such wasted condition, surely! Her strength must have
failed her; she had fallen, and lain there until she died of hunger! But how, even so,
could she be thus emaciated? And how came she to be naked? Where were the
savages to strip and leave her? or what wild beasts would have taken her garments?
That her body should have been left was not wonderful!

I rose to my feet, stood, and considered. I must not, could not let her lie exposed and
forsaken! Natural reverence forbade it. Even the garment of a woman claims
respect; her body it were impossible to leave uncovered! Irreverent eyes might look
on it! Brutal claws might toss it about! Years would pass ere the friendly rains
washed it into the soil!—But the ground was hard, almost solid with interlacing roots,
and I had but my bare hands!
 84

At first it seemed plain that she had not long been dead: there was not a sign of
decay about her! But then what had the slow wasting of life left of her to decay?

Could she be still alive? Might she not? What if she were! Things went very strangely
in this strange world! Even then there would be little chance of bringing her back, but
I must know she was dead before I buried her!

As I left the forest-hall, I had spied in the doorway a bunch of ripe grapes, and
brought it with me, eating as I came: a few were yet left on the stalk, and their juice
might possibly revive her! Anyhow it was all I had with which to attempt her rescue!
The mouth was happily a little open; but the head was in such an awkward position
that, to move the body, I passed my arm under the shoulder on which it lay, when I
found the pine-needles beneath it warm: she could not have been any time dead,
and might still be alive, though I could discern no motion of the heart, or any
indication that she breathed! One of her hands was clenched hard, apparently
inclosing something small. I squeezed a grape into her mouth, but no swallowing
followed.

To do for her all I could, I spread a thick layer of pine-needles and dry leaves, laid
one of my garments over it, warm from my body, lifted her upon it, and covered her
with my clothes and a great heap of leaves: I would save the little warmth left in her,
hoping an increase to it when the sun came back. Then I tried another grape, but
could perceive no slightest movement of mouth or throat.

“Doubt,” I said to myself, “may be a poor encouragement to do anything, but it is a

bad reason for doing nothing.” So tight was the skin upon her bones that I dared not
use friction.

I crept into the heap of leaves, got as close to her as I could, and took her in my
arms. I had not much heat left in me, but what I had I would share with her! Thus I
spent what remained of the night, sleepless, and longing for the sun. Her cold
seemed to radiate into me, but no heat to pass from me to her.

Had I fled from the beautiful sleepers, I thought, each on her “dim, straight” silver
couch, to lie alone with such a bedfellow! I had refused a lovely privilege: I was given
over to an awful duty! Beneath the sad, slow-setting moon, I lay with the dead, and
watched for the dawn.

The darkness had given way, and the eastern horizon was growing dimly clearer,
when I caught sight of a motion rather than of anything that moved—not far from me,
and close to the ground. It was the low undulating of a large snake, which passed
me in an unswerving line. Presently appeared, making as it seemed for the same
point, what I took for a roebuck-doe and her calf. Again a while, and two creatures
like bear-cubs came, with three or four smaller ones behind them. The light was now
growing so rapidly that when, a few minutes after, a troop of horses went trotting
past, I could see that, although the largest of them were no bigger than the smallest
 85

Shetland pony, they must yet be full-grown, so perfect were they in form, and so
much had they all the ways and action of great horses. They were of many breeds.
Some seemed models of cart-horses, others of chargers, hunters, racers. Dwarf
cattle and small elephants followed.

“Why are the children not here!” I said to myself. “The moment I am free of this poor
woman, I must go back and fetch them!”

Where were the creatures going? What drew them? Was this an exodus, or a
morning habit? I must wait for the sun! Till he came I must not leave the woman! I
laid my hand on the body, and could not help thinking it felt a trifle warmer. It might
have gained a little of the heat I had lost! it could hardly have generated any! What
reason for hope there was had not grown less!

The forehead of the day began to glow, and soon the sun came peering up, as if to
see for the first time what all this stir of a new world was about. At sight of his great
innocent splendour, I rose full of life, strong against death. Removing the
handkerchief I had put to protect the mouth and eyes from the pine-needles, I looked
anxiously to see whether I had found a priceless jewel, or but its empty case.

The body lay motionless as when I found it. Then first, in the morning light, I saw
how drawn and hollow was the face, how sharp were the bones under the skin, how
every tooth shaped itself through the lips. The human garment was indeed worn to
its threads, but the bird of heaven might yet be nestling within, might yet awake to
motion and song!

But the sun was shining on her face! I re-arranged the handkerchief, laid a few
leaves lightly over it, and set out to follow the creatures. Their main track was well
beaten, and must have long been used—likewise many of the tracks that, joining it
from both sides, merged in, and broadened it. The trees retreated as I went, and the
grass grew thicker. Presently the forest was gone, and a wide expanse of loveliest
green stretched away to the horizon. Through it, along the edge of the forest, flowed
a small river, and to this the track led. At sight of the water a new though undefined
hope sprang up in me. The stream looked everywhere deep, and was full to the brim,
but nowhere more than a few yards wide. A bluish mist rose from it, vanishing as it
rose. On the opposite side, in the plentiful grass, many small animals were feeding.
Apparently they slept in the forest, and in the morning sought the plain, swimming
the river to reach it. I knelt and would have drunk, but the water was hot, and had a
strange metallic taste.

I leapt to my feet: here was the warmth I sought—the first necessity of life! I sped
back to my helpless charge.

Without well considering my solitude, no one will understand what seemed to lie for
me in the redemption of this woman from death. “Prove what she may,” I thought
with myself, “I shall at least be lonely no more!” I had found myself such poor
 86

company that now first I seemed to know what hope was. This blessed water would
expel the cold death, and drown my desolation!

I bore her to the stream. Tall as she was, I found her marvellously light, her bones
were so delicate, and so little covered them. I grew yet more hopeful when I found
her so far from stiff that I could carry her on one arm, like a sleeping child, leaning
against my shoulder. I went softly, dreading even the wind of my motion, and glad
there was no other.

The water was too hot to lay her at once in it: the shock might scare from her the yet
fluttering life! I laid her on the bank, and dipping one of my garments, began to bathe
the pitiful form. So wasted was it that, save from the plentifulness and blackness of
the hair, it was impossible even to conjecture whether she was young or old. Her
eyelids were just not shut, which made her look dead the more: there was a crack in
the clouds of her night, at which no sun shone through!

The longer I went on bathing the poor bones, the less grew my hope that they would
ever again be clothed with strength, that ever those eyelids would lift, and a soul look
out; still I kept bathing continuously, allowing no part time to grow cold while I bathed
another; and gradually the body became so much warmer, that at last I ventured to
submerge it: I got into the stream and drew it in, holding the face above the water,
and letting the swift, steady current flow all about the rest. I noted, but was able to
conclude nothing from the fact, that, for all the heat, the shut hand never relaxed its
hold.

After about ten minutes, I lifted it out and laid it again on the bank, dried it, and
covered it as well as I could, then ran to the forest for leaves.

The grass and soil were dry and warm; and when I returned I thought it had scarcely
lost any of the heat the water had given it. I spread the leaves upon it, and ran for
more—then for a third and a fourth freight.

I could now leave it and go to explore, in the hope of discovering some shelter. I ran
up the stream toward some rocky hills I saw in that direction, which were not far off.

When I reached them, I found the river issuing full grown from a rock at the bottom of
one of them. To my fancy it seemed to have run down a stair inside, an eager
cataract, at every landing wild to get out, but only at the foot finding a door of
escape.

It did not fill the opening whence it rushed, and I crept through into a little cave,
where I learned that, instead of hurrying tumultuously down a stair, it rose quietly
from the ground at the back like the base of a large column, and ran along one side,
nearly filling a deep, rather narrow channel. I considered the place, and saw that, if I
could find a few fallen boughs long enough to lie across the channel, and large
enough to bear a little weight without bending much, I might, with smaller branches
 87

and plenty of leaves, make upon them a comfortable couch, which the stream under
would keep constantly warm. Then I ran back to see how my charge fared.

She was lying as I had left her. The heat had not brought her to life, but neither had it
developed anything to check farther hope. I got a few boulders out of the channel,
and arranged them at her feet and on both sides of her.

Running again to the wood, I had not to search long ere I found some small boughs
fit for my purpose—mostly of beech, their dry yellow leaves yet clinging to them. With
these I had soon laid the floor of a bridge-bed over the torrent. I crossed the boughs
with smaller branches, interlaced these with twigs, and buried all deep in leaves and
dry moss.

When thus at length, after not a few journeys to the forest, I had completed a warm,
dry, soft couch, I took the body once more, and set out with it for the cave. It was so
light that now and then as I went I almost feared lest, when I laid it down, I should
find it a skeleton after all; and when at last I did lay it gently on the pathless bridge, it
was a greater relief to part with that fancy than with the weight. Once more I covered
the body with a thick layer of leaves; and trying again to feed her with a grape, found
to my joy that I could open the mouth a little farther. The grape, indeed, lay in it
unheeded, but I hoped some of the juice might find its way down.

After an hour or two on the couch, she was no longer cold. The warmth of the brook
had interpenetrated her frame—truly it was but a frame!—and she was warm to the
touch;—not, probably, with the warmth of life, but with a warmth which rendered it
more possible, if she were alive, that she might live. I had read of one in a trance
lying motionless for weeks!

In that cave, day after day, night after night, seven long days and nights, I sat or lay,
now waking now sleeping, but always watching. Every morning I went out and
bathed in the hot stream, and every morning felt thereupon as if I had eaten and
drunk—which experience gave me courage to lay her in it also every day. Once as I
did so, a shadow of discoloration on her left side gave me a terrible shock, but the
next morning it had vanished, and I continued the treatment—every morning, after
her bath, putting a fresh grape in her mouth.

I too ate of the grapes and other berries I found in the forest; but I believed that, with
my daily bath in that river, I could have done very well without eating at all.

Every time I slept, I dreamed of finding a wounded angel, who, unable to fly,
remained with me until at last she loved me and would not leave me; and every time
I woke, it was to see, instead of an angel-visage with lustrous eyes, the white,
motionless, wasted face upon the couch. But Adam himself, when first he saw her
asleep, could not have looked more anxiously for Eve’s awaking than I watched for
this woman’s. Adam knew nothing of himself, perhaps nothing of his need of another
self; I, an alien from my fellows, had learned to love what I had lost! Were this one
 88

wasted shred of womanhood to disappear, I should have nothing in me but a

consuming hunger after life! I forgot even the Little Ones: things were not amiss with
them! here lay what might wake and be a woman! might actually open eyes, and
look out of them upon me!

Now first I knew what solitude meant—now that I gazed on one who neither saw nor
heard, neither moved nor spoke. I saw now that a man alone is but a being that may
become a man—that he is but a need, and therefore a possibility. To be enough for
himself, a being must be an eternal, self-existent worm! So superbly constituted, so
simply complicate is man; he rises from and stands upon such a pedestal of lower
physical organisms and spiritual structures, that no atmosphere will comfort or
nourish his life, less divine than that offered by other souls; nowhere but in other
lives can he breathe. Only by the reflex of other lives can he ripen his specialty,
develop the idea of himself, the individuality that distinguishes him from every other.
Were all men alike, each would still have an individuality, secured by his personal
consciousness, but there would be small reason why there should be more than two
or three such; while, for the development of the differences which make a large and
lofty unity possible, and which alone can make millions into a church, an endless and
measureless influence and reaction are indispensable. A man to be perfect—
complete, that is, in having reached the spiritual condition of persistent and universal
growth, which is the mode wherein he inherits the infinitude of his Father—must
have the education of a world of fellow-men. Save for the hope of the dawn of life in
the form beside me, I should have fled for fellowship to the beasts that grazed and
did not speak. Better to go about with them—infinitely better—than to live alone! But
with the faintest prospect of a woman to my friend, I, poorest of creatures, was yet a
possible man!
 89

CHAPTER 19. THE WHITE LEECH

I woke one morning from a profound sleep, with one of my hands very painful. The
back of it was much swollen, and in the centre of the swelling was a triangular
wound, like the bite of a leech. As the day went on, the swelling subsided, and by the
evening the hurt was all but healed. I searched the cave, turning over every stone of
any size, but discovered nothing I could imagine capable of injuring me.

Slowly the days passed, and still the body never moved, never opened its eyes. It
could not be dead, for assuredly it manifested no sign of decay, and the air about it
was quite pure. Moreover, I could imagine that the sharpest angles of the bones had
begun to disappear, that the form was everywhere a little rounder, and the skin had
less of the parchment-look: if such change was indeed there, life must be there! the
tide which had ebbed so far toward the infinite, must have begun again to flow! Oh
joy to me, if the rising ripples of life’s ocean were indeed burying under lovely shape
the bones it had all but forsaken! Twenty times a day I looked for evidence of
progress, and twenty times a day I doubted—sometimes even despaired; but the
moment I recalled the mental picture of her as I found her, hope revived.

Several weeks had passed thus, when one night, after lying a long time awake, I
rose, thinking to go out and breathe the cooler air; for, although from the running of
the stream it was always fresh in the cave, the heat was not seldom a little
oppressive. The moon outside was full, the air within shadowy clear, and naturally I
cast a lingering look on my treasure ere I went. “Bliss eternal!” I cried aloud, “do I see
her eyes?” Great orbs, dark as if cut from the sphere of a starless night, and
luminous by excess of darkness, seemed to shine amid the glimmering whiteness of
her face. I stole nearer, my heart beating so that I feared the noise of it startling her. I
bent over her. Alas, her eyelids were close shut! Hope and Imagination had wrought
mutual illusion! my heart’s desire would never be! I turned away, threw myself on the
floor of the cave, and wept. Then I bethought me that her eyes had been a little
open, and that now the awful chink out of which nothingness had peered, was gone:
it might be that she had opened them for a moment, and was again asleep!—it might
be she was awake and holding them close! In either case, life, less or more, must
have shut them! I was comforted, and fell fast asleep.

That night I was again bitten, and awoke with a burning thirst.

In the morning I searched yet more thoroughly, but again in vain. The wound was of
the same character, and, as before, was nearly well by the evening. I concluded that
some large creature of the leech kind came occasionally from the hot stream. “But, if
blood be its object,” I said to myself, “so long as I am there, I need hardly fear for my
treasure!”
 90

That same morning, when, having peeled a grape as usual and taken away the
seeds, I put it in her mouth, her lips made a slight movement of reception, and I
knew she lived!

My hope was now so much stronger that I began to think of some attire for her: she
must be able to rise the moment she wished! I betook myself therefore to the forest,
to investigate what material it might afford, and had hardly begun to look when
fibrous skeletons, like those of the leaves of the prickly pear, suggested themselves
as fit for the purpose. I gathered a stock of them, laid them to dry in the sun, pulled
apart the reticulated layers, and of these had soon begun to fashion two loose
garments, one to hang from her waist, the other from her shoulders. With the stiletto-
point of an aloe-leaf and various filaments, I sewed together three thicknesses of the
tissue.

During the week that followed, there was no farther sign except that she more
evidently took the grapes. But indeed all the signs became surer: plainly she was
growing plumper, and her skin fairer. Still she did not open her eyes; and the horrid
fear would at times invade me, that her growth was of some hideous fungoid nature,
the few grapes being nowise sufficient to account for it.

Again I was bitten; and now the thing, whatever it was, began to pay me regular
visits at intervals of three days. It now generally bit me in the neck or the arm,
invariably with but one bite, always while I slept, and never, even when I slept, in the
daytime. Hour after hour would I lie awake on the watch, but never heard it coming,
or saw sign of its approach. Neither, I believe, did I ever feel it bite me. At length I
became so hopeless of catching it, that I no longer troubled myself either to look for it
by day, or lie in wait for it at night. I knew from my growing weakness that I was
losing blood at a dangerous rate, but I cared little for that: in sight of my eyes death
was yielding to life; a soul was gathering strength to save me from loneliness; we
would go away together, and I should speedily recover!

The garments were at length finished, and, contemplating my handiwork with no

small satisfaction, I proceeded to mat layers of the fibre into sandals.

One night I woke suddenly, breathless and faint, and longing after air, and had risen
to crawl from the cave, when a slight rustle in the leaves of the couch set me
listening motionless.

“I caught the vile thing,” said a feeble voice, in my mother-tongue; “I caught it in the
very act!”

She was alive! she spoke! I dared not yield to my transport lest I should terrify her.

“What creature?” I breathed, rather than said.

“The creature,” she answered, “that was biting you.”

 91

“What was it?”

“A great white leech.”

“How big?” I pursued, forcing myself to be calm.

“Not far from six feet long, I should think,” she answered.

“You have saved my life, perhaps!—But how could you touch the horrid thing! How
brave of you!” I cried.

“I did!” was all her answer, and I thought she shuddered.

“Where is it? What could you do with such a monster?”

“I threw it in the river.”

“Then it will come again, I fear!”

“I do not think I could have killed it, even had I known how!—I heard you moaning,
and got up to see what disturbed you; saw the frightful thing at your neck, and pulled
it away. But I could not hold it, and was hardly able to throw it from me. I only heard it
splash in the water!”

“We’ll kill it next time!” I said; but with that I turned faint, sought the open air, but fell.

When I came to myself the sun was up. The lady stood a little way off, looking, even
in the clumsy attire I had fashioned for her, at once grand and graceful. I had seen
those glorious eyes! Through the night they had shone! Dark as the darkness
primeval, they now outshone the day! She stood erect as a column, regarding me.
Her pale cheek indicated no emotion, only question. I rose.

“We must be going!” I said. “The white leech——”

I stopped: a strange smile had flickered over her beautiful face.

“Did you find me there?” she asked, pointing to the cave.

“No; I brought you there,” I replied.

“You brought me?”

“Yes.”

“From where?”

“From the forest.”

“What have you done with my clothes—and my jewels?”

“You had none when I found you.”

 92

“Then why did you not leave me?”

“Because I hoped you were not dead.”

“Why should you have cared?”

“Because I was very lonely, and wanted you to live.”

“You would have kept me enchanted for my beauty!” she said, with proud scorn.

Her words and her look roused my indignation.

“There was no beauty left in you,” I said.

“Why, then, again, did you not let me alone?”

“Because you were of my own kind.”

“Of your kind?” she cried, in a tone of utter contempt.

“I thought so, but find I was mistaken!”

“Doubtless you pitied me!”

“Never had woman more claim on pity, or less on any other feeling!”

With an expression of pain, mortification, and anger unutterable, she turned from me
and stood silent. Starless night lay profound in the gulfs of her eyes: hate of him who
brought it back had slain their splendour. The light of life was gone from them.

“Had you failed to rouse me, what would you have done?” she asked suddenly
without moving.

“I would have buried it.”

“It! What?—You would have buried this?” she exclaimed, flashing round upon me in
a white fury, her arms thrown out, and her eyes darting forks of cold lightning.

“Nay; that I saw not! That, weary weeks of watching and tending have brought back
to you,” I answered—for with such a woman I must be plain! “Had I seen the smallest
sign of decay, I would at once have buried you.”

“Dog of a fool!” she cried, “I was but in a trance—Samoil! what a fate!—Go and fetch
the she-savage from whom you borrowed this hideous disguise.”

“I made it for you. It is hideous, but I did my best.”

She drew herself up to her tall height.

“How long have I been insensible?” she demanded. “A woman could not have made
that dress in a day!”
 93

“Not in twenty days,” I rejoined, “hardly in thirty!”

“Ha! How long do you pretend I have lain unconscious?—Answer me at once.”

“I cannot tell how long you had lain when I found you, but there was nothing left of
you save skin and bone: that is more than three months ago.—Your hair was
beautiful, nothing else! I have done for it what I could.”

“My poor hair!” she said, and brought a great armful of it round from behind her; “—it
will be more than a three-months’ care to bring you to life again!—I suppose I must
thank you, although I cannot say I am grateful!”

“There is no need, madam: I would have done the same for any woman—yes, or for
any man either!”

“How is it my hair is not tangled?” she said, fondling it.

“It always drifted in the current.”

“How?—What do you mean?”

“I could not have brought you to life but by bathing you in the hot river every
morning.”

She gave a shudder of disgust, and stood for a while with her gaze fixed on the
hurrying water. Then she turned to me:

“We must understand each other!” she said. “—You have done me the two worst of
wrongs—compelled me to live, and put me to shame: neither of them can I pardon!”

She raised her left hand, and flung it out as if repelling me. Something ice-cold struck
me on the forehead. When I came to myself, I was on the ground, wet and shivering.
 94

CHAPTER 20. GONE!—BUT HOW?

I rose, and looked around me, dazed at heart. For a moment I could not see her: she
was gone, and loneliness had returned like the cloud after the rain! She whom I
brought back from the brink of the grave, had fled from me, and left me with
desolation! I dared not one moment remain thus hideously alone. Had I indeed done
her a wrong? I must devote my life to sharing the burden I had compelled her to
resume!

I descried her walking swiftly over the grass, away from the river, took one plunge for
a farewell restorative, and set out to follow her. The last visit of the white leech, and
the blow of the woman, had enfeebled me, but already my strength was reviving, and
I kept her in sight without difficulty.

“Is this, then, the end?” I said as I went, and my heart brooded a sad song. Her
angry, hating eyes haunted me. I could understand her resentment at my having
forced life upon her, but how had I further injured her? Why should she loathe me?
Could modesty itself be indignant with true service? How should the proudest
woman, conscious of my every action, cherish against me the least sense of
disgracing wrong? How reverently had I not touched her! As a father his motherless
child, I had borne and tended her! Had all my labour, all my despairing hope gone to
redeem only ingratitude? “No,” I answered myself; “beauty must have a heart!
However profoundly hidden, it must be there! The deeper buried, the stronger and
truer will it wake at last in its beautiful grave! To rouse that heart were a better gift to
her than the happiest life! It would be to give her a nobler, a higher life!”

She was ascending a gentle slope before me, walking straight and steady as one
that knew whither, when I became aware that she was increasing the distance
between us. I summoned my strength, and it came in full tide. My veins filled with
fresh life! My body seemed to become ethereal, and, following like an easy wind, I
rapidly overtook her.

Not once had she looked behind. Swiftly she moved, like a Greek goddess to rescue,
but without haste. I was within three yards of her, when she turned sharply, yet with
grace unbroken, and stood. Fatigue or heat she showed none. Her paleness was not
a pallor, but a pure whiteness; her breathing was slow and deep. Her eyes seemed
to fill the heavens, and give light to the world. It was nearly noon, but the sense was
upon me as of a great night in which an invisible dew makes the stars look large.

“Why do you follow me?” she asked, quietly but rather sternly, as if she had never
before seen me.

“I have lived so long,” I answered, “on the mere hope of your eyes, that I must want
to see them again!”
 95

“You will not be spared!” she said coldly. “I command you to stop where you stand.”

“Not until I see you in a place of safety will I leave you,” I replied.

“Then take the consequences,” she said, and resumed her swift-gliding walk.

But as she turned she cast on me a glance, and I stood as if run through with a
spear. Her scorn had failed: she would kill me with her beauty!

Despair restored my volition; the spell broke; I ran, and overtook her.

“Have pity upon me!” I cried.

She gave no heed. I followed her like a child whose mother pretends to abandon
him. “I will be your slave!” I said, and laid my hand on her arm.

She turned as if a serpent had bit her. I cowered before the blaze of her eyes, but
could not avert my own.

“Pity me,” I cried again.

She resumed her walking.

The whole day I followed her. The sun climbed the sky, seemed to pause on its
summit, went down the other side. Not a moment did she pause, not a moment did I
cease to follow. She never turned her head, never relaxed her pace.

The sun went below, and the night came up. I kept close to her: if I lost sight of her
for a moment, it would be for ever!

All day long we had been walking over thick soft grass: abruptly she stopped, and
threw herself upon it. There was yet light enough to show that she was utterly weary.
I stood behind her, and gazed down on her for a moment.

Did I love her? I knew she was not good! Did I hate her? I could not leave her! I knelt
beside her.

“Begone! Do not dare touch me,” she cried.

Her arms lay on the grass by her sides as if paralyzed.

Suddenly they closed about my neck, rigid as those of the torture-maiden. She drew
down my face to hers, and her lips clung to my cheek. A sting of pain shot
somewhere through me, and pulsed. I could not stir a hair’s breadth. Gradually the
pain ceased. A slumberous weariness, a dreamy pleasure stole over me, and then I
knew nothing.

All at once I came to myself. The moon was a little way above the horizon, but
spread no radiance; she was but a bright thing set in blackness. My cheek smarted; I
put my hand to it, and found a wet spot. My neck ached: there again was a wet spot!
 96

I sighed heavily, and felt very tired. I turned my eyes listlessly around me—and saw
what had become of the light of the moon: it was gathered about the lady! she stood
in a shimmering nimbus! I rose and staggered toward her.

“Down!” she cried imperiously, as to a rebellious dog. “Follow me a step if you dare!”

“I will!” I murmured, with an agonised effort.

“Set foot within the gates of my city, and my people will stone you: they do not love
beggars!”

I was deaf to her words. Weak as water, and half awake, I did not know that I moved,
but the distance grew less between us. She took one step back, raised her left arm,
and with the clenched hand seemed to strike me on the forehead. I received as it
were a blow from an iron hammer, and fell.

I sprang to my feet, cold and wet, but clear-headed and strong. Had the blow revived
me? it had left neither wound nor pain!—But how came I wet?—I could not have lain
long, for the moon was no higher!

The lady stood some yards away, her back toward me. She was doing something, I
could not distinguish what. Then by her sudden gleam I knew she had thrown off her
garments, and stood white in the dazed moon. One moment she stood—and fell
forward.

A streak of white shot away in a swift-drawn line. The same instant the moon
recovered herself, shining out with a full flash, and I saw that the streak was a long-
bodied thing, rushing in great, low-curved bounds over the grass. Dark spots
seemed to run like a stream adown its back, as if it had been fleeting along under the
edge of a wood, and catching the shadows of the leaves.

“God of mercy!” I cried, “is the terrible creature speeding to the night-infolded city?”
and I seemed to hear from afar the sudden burst and spread of outcrying terror, as
the pale savage bounded from house to house, rending and slaying.

While I gazed after it fear-stricken, past me from behind, like a swift, all but noiseless
arrow, shot a second large creature, pure white. Its path was straight for the spot
where the lady had fallen, and, as I thought, lay. My tongue clave to the roof of my
mouth. I sprang forward pursuing the beast. But in a moment the spot I made for was
far behind it.

“It was well,” I thought, “that I could not cry out: if she had risen, the monster would
have been upon her!”

But when I reached the place, no lady was there; only the garments she had
dropped lay dusk in the moonlight.
 97

I stood staring after the second beast. It tore over the ground with yet greater
swiftness than the former—in long, level, skimming leaps, the very embodiment of
wasteless speed. It followed the line the other had taken, and I watched it grow
smaller and smaller, until it disappeared in the uncertain distance.

But where was the lady? Had the first beast surprised her, creeping upon her
noiselessly? I had heard no shriek! and there had not been time to devour her! Could
it have caught her up as it ran, and borne her away to its den? So laden it could not
have run so fast! and I should have seen that it carried something!

Horrible doubts began to wake in me. After a thorough but fruitless search, I set out
in the track of the two animals.
 98

CHAPTER 21. THE FUGITIVE MOTHER

As I hastened along, a cloud came over the moon, and from the gray dark suddenly
emerged a white figure, clasping a child to her bosom, and stooping as she ran. She
was on a line parallel with my own, but did not perceive me as she hurried along,
terror and anxiety in every movement of her driven speed.

“She is chased!” I said to myself. “Some prowler of this terrible night is after her!”

To follow would have added to her fright: I stepped into her track to stop her pursuer.

As I stood for a moment looking after her through the dusk, behind me came a swift,
soft-footed rush, and ere I could turn, something sprang over my head, struck me
sharply on the forehead, and knocked me down. I was up in an instant, but all I saw
of my assailant was a vanishing whiteness. I ran after the beast, with the blood
trickling from my forehead; but had run only a few steps, when a shriek of despair
tore the quivering night. I ran the faster, though I could not but fear it must already be
too late.

In a minute or two I spied a low white shape approaching me through the vapour-
dusted moonlight. It must be another beast, I thought at first, for it came slowly,
almost crawling, with strange, floundering leaps, as of a creature in agony! I drew
aside from its path, and waited. As it neared me, I saw it was going on three legs,
carrying its left fore-paw high from the ground. It had many dark, oval spots on a
shining white skin, and was attended by a low rushing sound, as of water falling
upon grass. As it went by me, I saw something streaming from the lifted paw.

“It is blood!” I said to myself, “some readier champion than I has wounded the beast!”
But, strange to tell, such a pity seized me at sight of the suffering creature, that,
though an axe had been in my hand I could not have struck at it. In a broken
succession of hobbling leaps it went out of sight, its blood, as it seemed, still issuing
in a small torrent, which kept flowing back softly through the grass beside me. “If it
go on bleeding like that,” I thought, “it will soon be hurtless!”

I went on, for I might yet be useful to the woman, and hoped also to see her
deliverer.

I descried her a little way off, seated on the grass, with her child in her lap.

“Can I do anything for you?” I asked.

At the sound of my voice she started violently, and would have risen. I threw myself
on the ground.
 99

“You need not be frightened,” I said. “I was following the beast when happily you
found a nearer protector! It passed me now with its foot bleeding so much that by
this time it must be all but dead!”

“There is little hope of that!” she answered, trembling. “Do you not know whose beast
she is?”

Now I had certain strange suspicions, but I answered that I knew nothing of the
brute, and asked what had become of her champion.

“What champion?” she rejoined. “I have seen no one.”

“Then how came the monster to grief?”

“I pounded her foot with a stone—as hard as I could strike. Did you not hear her
cry?”

“Well, you are a brave woman!” I answered. “I thought it was you gave the cry!”

“It was the leopardess.”

“I never heard such a sound from the throat of an animal! it was like the scream of a
woman in torture!”

“My voice was gone; I could not have shrieked to save my baby! When I saw the
horrid mouth at my darling’s little white neck, I caught up a stone and mashed her
lame foot.”

“Tell me about the creature,” I said; “I am a stranger in these parts.”

“You will soon know about her if you are going to Bulika!” she answered. “Now, I
must never go back there!”

“Yes, I am going to Bulika,” I said, “—to see the princess.”

“Have a care; you had better not go!—But perhaps you are—! The princess is a very
good, kind woman!”

I heard a little movement. Clouds had by this time gathered so thick over the moon
that I could scarcely see my companion: I feared she was rising to run from me.

“You are in no danger of any sort from me,” I said. “What oath would you like me to
take?”

“I know by your speech that you are not of the people of Bulika,” she replied; “I will
trust you!—I am not of them, either, else I should not be able: they never trust any
one—If only I could see you! But I like your voice!—There, my darling is asleep! The
foul beast has not hurt her!—Yes: it was my baby she was after!” she went on,
caressing the child. “And then she would have torn her mother to pieces for carrying
her off!—Some say the princess has two white leopardesses,” she continued: “I
 100

know only one—with spots. Everybody knows her! If the princess hear of a baby, she
sends her immediately to suck its blood, and then it either dies or grows up an idiot. I
would have gone away with my baby, but the princess was from home, and I thought
I might wait until I was a little stronger. But she must have taken the beast with her,
and been on her way home when I left, and come across my track. I heard the sniff-
snuff of the leopardess behind me, and ran;—oh, how I ran!—But my darling will not
die! There is no mark on her!”

“Where are you taking her?”

“Where no one ever tells!”

“Why is the princess so cruel?”

“There is an old prophecy that a child will be the death of her. That is why she will
listen to no offer of marriage, they say.”

“But what will become of her country if she kill all the babies?”

“She does not care about her country. She sends witches around to teach the
women spells that keep babies away, and give them horrible things to eat. Some say
she is in league with the Shadows to put an end to the race. At night we hear the
questing beast, and lie awake and shiver. She can tell at once the house where a
baby is coming, and lies down at the door, watching to get in. There are words that
have power to shoo her away, only they do not always work—But here I sit talking,
and the beast may by this time have got home, and her mistress be sending the
other after us!”

As thus she ended, she rose in haste.

“I do not think she will ever get home.—Let me carry the baby for you!” I said, as I
rose also.

She returned me no answer, and when I would have taken it, only clasped it the
closer.

“I cannot think,” I said, walking by her side, “how the brute could be bleeding so
much!”

“Take my advice, and don’t go near the palace,” she answered. “There are sounds in
it at night as if the dead were trying to shriek, but could not open their mouths!”

She bade me an abrupt farewell. Plainly she did not want more of my company; so I
stood still, and heard her footsteps die away on the grass.
 101

CHAPTER 22. BULIKA

I had lost all notion of my position, and was walking about in pure, helpless
impatience, when suddenly I found myself in the path of the leopardess, wading in
the blood from her paw. It ran against my ankles with the force of a small brook, and
I got out of it the more quickly because of an unshaped suspicion in my mind as to
whose blood it might be. But I kept close to the sound of it, walking up the side of the
stream, for it would guide me in the direction of Bulika.

I soon began to reflect, however, that no leopardess, no elephant, no hugest animal

that in our world preceded man, could keep such a torrent flowing, except every
artery in its body were open, and its huge system went on filling its vessels from
fields and lakes and forests as fast as they emptied themselves: it could not be
blood! I dipped a finger in it, and at once satisfied myself that it was not. In truth,
however it might have come there, it was a softly murmuring rivulet of water that ran,
without channel, over the grass! But sweet as was its song, I dared not drink of it; I
kept walking on, hoping after the light, and listening to the familiar sound so long
unheard—for that of the hot stream was very different. The mere wetting of my feet
in it, however, had so refreshed me, that I went on without fatigue till the darkness
began to grow thinner, and I knew the sun was drawing nigh. A few minutes more,
and I could discern, against the pale aurora, the wall-towers of a city—seemingly old
as time itself. Then I looked down to get a sight of the brook.

It was gone. I had indeed for a long time noted its sound growing fainter, but at last
had ceased to attend to it. I looked back: the grass in its course lay bent as it had
flowed, and here and there glimmered a small pool. Toward the city, there was no
trace of it. Near where I stood, the flow of its fountain must at least have paused!

Around the city were gardens, growing many sorts of vegetables, hardly one of
which I recognised. I saw no water, no flowers, no sign of animals. The gardens
came very near the walls, but were separated from them by huge heaps of gravel
and refuse thrown from the battlements.

I went up to the nearest gate, and found it but half-closed, nowise secured, and
without guard or sentinel. To judge by its hinges, it could not be farther opened or
shut closer. Passing through, I looked down a long ancient street. It was utterly
silent, and with scarce an indication in it of life present. Had I come upon a dead
city? I turned and went out again, toiled a long way over the dust-heaps, and crossed
several roads, each leading up to a gate: I would not re-enter until some of the
inhabitants should be stirring.

What was I there for? what did I expect or hope to find? what did I mean to do?
 102

I must see, if but once more, the woman I had brought to life! I did not desire her
society: she had waked in me frightful suspicions; and friendship, not to say love,
was wildly impossible between us! But her presence had had a strange influence
upon me, and in her presence I must resist, and at the same time analyse that
influence! The seemingly inscrutable in her I would fain penetrate: to understand
something of her mode of being would be to look into marvels such as imagination
could never have suggested! In this I was too daring: a man must not, for knowledge,
of his own will encounter temptation! On the other hand, I had reinstated an evil force
about to perish, and was, to the extent of my opposing faculty, accountable for what
mischief might ensue! I had learned that she was the enemy of children: the Little
Ones might be in her danger! It was in the hope of finding out something of their
history that I had left them; on that I had received a little light: I must have more; I
must learn how to protect them!

Hearing at length a little stir in the place, I walked through the next gate, and thence
along a narrow street of tall houses to a little square, where I sat down on the base
of a pillar with a hideous bat-like creature atop. Ere long, several of the inhabitants
came sauntering past. I spoke to one: he gave me a rude stare and ruder word, and
went on.

I got up and went through one narrow street after another, gradually filling with idlers,
and was not surprised to see no children. By and by, near one of the gates, I
encountered a group of young men who reminded me not a little of the bad giants.
They came about me staring, and presently began to push and hustle me, then to
throw things at me. I bore it as well as I could, wishing not to provoke enmity where
wanted to remain for a while. Oftener than once or twice I appealed to passers-by
whom I fancied more benevolent-looking, but none would halt a moment to listen to
me. I looked poor, and that was enough: to the citizens of Bulika, as to house-dogs,
poverty was an offence! Deformity and sickness were taxed; and no legislation of
their princess was more heartily approved of than what tended to make poverty
subserve wealth.

I took to my heels at last, and no one followed me beyond the gate. A lumbering
fellow, however, who sat by it eating a hunch of bread, picked up a stone to throw
after me, and happily, in his stupid eagerness, threw, not the stone but the bread. I
took it, and he did not dare follow to reclaim it: beyond the walls they were cowards
every one. I went off a few hundred yards, threw myself down, ate the bread, fell
asleep, and slept soundly in the grass, where the hot sunlight renewed my strength.

It was night when I woke. The moon looked down on me in friendly fashion, seeming
to claim with me old acquaintance. She was very bright, and the same moon, I
thought, that saw me through the terrors of my first night in that strange world. A cold
wind blew from the gate, bringing with it an evil odour; but it did not chill me, for the
sun had plenished me with warmth. I crept again into the city. There I found the few
that were still in the open air crouched in corners to escape the shivering blast.
 103

I was walking slowly through the long narrow street, when, just before me, a huge
white thing bounded across it, with a single flash in the moonlight, and disappeared. I
turned down the next opening, eager to get sight of it again.

It was a narrow lane, almost too narrow to pass through, but it led me into a wider
street. The moment I entered the latter, I saw on the opposite side, in the shadow,
the creature I had followed, itself following like a dog what I took for a man. Over his
shoulder, every other moment, he glanced at the animal behind him, but neither
spoke to it, nor attempted to drive it away. At a place where he had to cross a patch
of moonlight, I saw that he cast no shadow, and was himself but a flat superficial
shadow, of two dimensions. He was, nevertheless, an opaque shadow, for he not
merely darkened any object on the other side of him, but rendered it, in fact,
invisible. In the shadow he was blacker than the shadow; in the moonlight he looked
like one who had drawn his shadow up about him, for not a suspicion of it moved
beside or under him; while the gleaming animal, which followed so close at his heels
as to seem the white shadow of his blackness, and which I now saw to be a
leopardess, drew her own gliding shadow black over the ground by her side. When
they passed together from the shadow into the moonlight, the Shadow deepened in
blackness, the animal flashed into radiance. I was at the moment walking abreast of
them on the opposite side, my bare feet sounding on the flat stones: the leopardess
never turned head or twitched ear; the shadow seemed once to look at me, for I lost
his profile, and saw for a second only a sharp upright line. That instant the wind
found me and blew through me: I shuddered from head to foot, and my heart went
from wall to wall of my bosom, like a pebble in a child’s rattle.
 104

CHAPTER 23. A WOMAN OF BULIKA

I turned aside into an alley, and sought shelter in a small archway. In the mouth of it I
stopped, and looked out at the moonlight which filled the alley. The same instant a
woman came gliding in after me, turned, trembling, and looked out also. A few
seconds passed; then a huge leopard, its white skin dappled with many blots, darted
across the archway. The woman pressed close to me, and my heart filled with pity. I
put my arm round her.

“If the brute come here, I will lay hold of it,” I said, “and you must run.”

“Thank you!” she murmured.

“Have you ever seen it before?” I asked.

“Several times,” she answered, still trembling. “She is a pet of the princess’s. You
are a stranger, or you would know her!”

“I am a stranger,” I answered. “But is she, then, allowed to run loose?”

“She is kept in a cage, her mouth muzzled, and her feet in gloves of crocodile
leather. Chained she is too; but she gets out often, and sucks the blood of any child
she can lay hold of. Happily there are not many mothers in Bulika!”

Here she burst into tears.

“I wish I were at home!” she sobbed. “The princess returned only last night, and
there is the leopardess out already! How am I to get into the house? It is me she is
after, I know! She will be lying at my own door, watching for me!—But I am a fool to
talk to a stranger!”

“All strangers are not bad!” I said. “The beast shall not touch you till she has done
with me, and by that time you will be in. You are happy to have a house to go to!
What a terrible wind it is!”

“Take me home safe, and I will give you shelter from it,” she rejoined. “But we must
wait a little!”

I asked her many questions. She told me the people never did anything except dig
for precious stones in their cellars. They were rich, and had everything made for
them in other towns.

“Why?” I asked.

“Because it is a disgrace to work,” she answered. “Everybody in Bulika knows that!”

 105

I asked how they were rich if none of them earned money. She replied that their
ancestors had saved for them, and they never spent. When they wanted money they
sold a few of their gems.

“But there must be some poor!” I said.

“I suppose there must be, but we never think of such people. When one goes poor,
we forget him. That is how we keep rich. We mean to be rich always.”

“But when you have dug up all your precious stones and sold them, you will have to
spend your money, and one day you will have none left!”

“We have so many, and there are so many still in the ground, that that day will never
come,” she replied.

“Suppose a strange people were to fall upon you, and take everything you have!”

“No strange people will dare; they are all horribly afraid of our princess. She it is who
keeps us safe and free and rich!”

Every now and then as she spoke, she would stop and look behind her.

I asked why her people had such a hatred of strangers. She answered that the
presence of a stranger defiled the city.

“How is that?” I said.

“Because we are more ancient and noble than any other nation.—Therefore,” she
added, “we always turn strangers out before night.”

“How, then, can you take me into your house?” I asked.

“I will make an exception of you,” she replied.

“Is there no place in the city for the taking in of strangers?”

“Such a place would be pulled down, and its owner burned. How is purity to be
preserved except by keeping low people at a proper distance? Dignity is such a
delicate thing!”

She told me that their princess had reigned for thousands of years; that she had
power over the air and the water as well as the earth—and, she believed, over the
fire too; that she could do what she pleased, and was answerable to nobody.

When at length she was willing to risk the attempt, we took our way through lanes
and narrow passages, and reached her door without having met a single live
creature. It was in a wider street, between two tall houses, at the top of a narrow,
steep stair, up which she climbed slowly, and I followed. Ere we reached the top,
however, she seemed to take fright, and darted up the rest of the steps: I arrived just
in time to have the door closed in my face, and stood confounded on the landing,
 106

where was about length enough, between the opposite doors of the two houses, for
a man to lie down.

Weary, and not scrupling to defile Bulika with my presence, I took advantage of the
shelter, poor as it was.
 107

CHAPTER 24. THE WHITE LEOPARDESS

At the foot of the stair lay the moonlit street, and I could hear the unwholesome,
inhospitable wind blowing about below. But not a breath of it entered my retreat, and
I was composing myself to rest, when suddenly my eyes opened, and there was the
head of the shining creature I had seen following the Shadow, just rising above the
uppermost step! The moment she caught sight of my eyes, she stopped and began
to retire, tail foremost. I sprang up; whereupon, having no room to turn, she threw
herself backward, head over tail, scrambled to her feet, and in a moment was down
the stair and gone. I followed her to the bottom, and looked all up and down the
street. Not seeing her, I went back to my hard couch.

There were, then, two evil creatures prowling about the city, one with, and one
without spots! I was not inclined to risk much for man or woman in Bulika, but the life
of a child might well be worth such a poor one as mine, and I resolved to keep watch
at that door the rest of the night.

Presently I heard the latch move, slow, slow: I looked up, and seeing the door half-
open, rose and slid softly in. Behind it stood, not the woman I had befriended, but the
muffled woman of the desert. Without a word she led me a few steps to an empty
stone-paved chamber, and pointed to a rug on the floor. I wrapped myself in it, and
once more lay down. She shut the door of the room, and I heard the outer door open
and close again. There was no light save what came from the moonlit air.

As I lay sleepless, I began to hear a stifled moaning. It went on for a good while, and
then came the cry of a child, followed by a terrible shriek. I sprang up and darted into
the passage: from another door in it came the white leopardess with a new-born
baby in her mouth, carrying it like a cub of her own. I threw myself upon her, and
compelled her to drop the infant, which fell on the stone slabs with a piteous wail.

At the cry appeared the muffled woman. She stepped over us, the beast and myself,
where we lay struggling in the narrow passage, took up the child, and carried it
away. Returning, she lifted me off the animal, opened the door, and pushed me
gently out. At my heels followed the leopardess.

“She too has failed me!” thought I; “—given me up to the beast to be settled with at
her leisure! But we shall have a tussle for it!”

I ran down the stair, fearing she would spring on my back, but she followed me
quietly. At the foot I turned to lay hold of her, but she sprang over my head; and
when again I turned to face her, she was crouching at my feet! I stooped and stroked
her lovely white skin; she responded by licking my bare feet with her hard dry
tongue. Then I patted and fondled her, a well of tenderness overflowing in my heart:
she might be treacherous too, but if I turned from every show of love lest it should be
 108

feigned, how was I ever to find the real love which must be somewhere in every
world?

I stood up; she rose, and stood beside me.

A bulky object fell with a heavy squelch in the middle of the street, a few yards from
us. I ran to it, and found a pulpy mass, with just form enough left to show it the body
of a woman. It must have been thrown from some neighbouring window! I looked
around me: the Shadow was walking along the other side of the way, with the white
leopardess again at his heel!

I followed and gained upon them, urging in my heart for the leopardess that probably
she was not a free agent. When I got near them, however, she turned and flew at me
with such a hideous snarl, that instinctively I drew back: instantly she resumed her
place behind the Shadow. Again I drew near; again she flew at me, her eyes flaming
like live emeralds. Once more I made the experiment: she snapped at me like a dog,
and bit me. My heart gave way, and I uttered a cry; whereupon the creature looked
round with a glance that plainly meant—“Why would you make me do it?”

I turned away angry with myself: I had been losing my time ever since I entered the
place! night as it was I would go straight to the palace! From the square I had seen
it—high above the heart of the city, compassed with many defences, more a fortress
than a palace!

But I found its fortifications, like those of the city, much neglected, and partly ruinous.
For centuries, clearly, they had been of no account! It had great and strong gates,
with something like a drawbridge to them over a rocky chasm; but they stood open,
and it was hard to believe that water had ever occupied the hollow before them. All
was so still that sleep seemed to interpenetrate the structure, causing the very
moonlight to look discordantly awake. I must either enter like a thief, or break a
silence that rendered frightful the mere thought of a sound!

Like an outcast dog I was walking about the walls, when I came to a little recess with
a stone bench: I took refuge in it from the wind, lay down, and in spite of the cold fell
fast asleep.

I was wakened by something leaping upon me, and licking my face with the rough
tongue of a feline animal. “It is the white leopardess!” I thought. “She is come to suck
my blood!—and why should she not have it?—it would cost me more to defend than
to yield it!” So I lay still, expecting a shoot of pain. But the pang did not arrive; a
pleasant warmth instead began to diffuse itself through me. Stretched at my back,
she lay as close to me as she could lie, the heat of her body slowly penetrating mine,
and her breath, which had nothing of the wild beast in it, swathing my head and face
in a genial atmosphere. A full conviction that her intention toward me was good,
gained possession of me. I turned like a sleepy boy, threw my arm over her, and
sank into profound unconsciousness.
 109

When I began to come to myself, I fancied I lay warm and soft in my own bed. “Is it
possible I am at home?” I thought. The well-known scents of the garden seemed to
come crowding in. I rubbed my eyes, and looked out: I lay on a bare stone, in the
heart of a hateful city!

I sprang from the bench. Had I indeed had a leopardess for my bedfellow, or had I
but dreamed it? She had but just left me, for the warmth of her body was with me
yet!

I left the recess with a new hope, as strong as it was shapeless. One thing only was
clear to me: I must find the princess! Surely I had some power with her, if not over
her! Had I not saved her life, and had she not prolonged it at the expense of my
vitality? The reflection gave me courage to encounter her, be she what she might.
 110

CHAPTER 25. THE PRINCESS

Making a circuit of the castle, I came again to the open gates, crossed the ravine-like
moat, and found myself in a paved court, planted at regular intervals with towering
trees like poplars. In the centre was one taller than the rest, whose branches, near
the top, spread a little and gave it some resemblance to a palm. Between their great
stems I got glimpses of the palace, which was of a style strange to me, but
suggested Indian origin. It was long and low, with lofty towers at the corners, and
one huge dome in the middle, rising from the roof to half the height of the towers.
The main entrance was in the centre of the front—a low arch that seemed half an
ellipse. No one was visible, the doors stood wide open, and I went unchallenged into
a large hall, in the form of a longish ellipse. Toward one side stood a cage, in which
couched, its head on its paws, a huge leopardess, chained by a steel collar, with its
mouth muzzled and its paws muffled. It was white with dark oval spots, and lay
staring out of wide-open eyes, with canoe-shaped pupils, and great green irids. It
appeared to watch me, but not an eyeball, not a foot, not a whisker moved, and its
tail stretched out behind it rigid as an iron bar. I could not tell whether it was a live
thing or not.

From this vestibule two low passages led; I took one of them, and found it branch
into many, all narrow and irregular. At a spot where was scarce room for two to pass,
a page ran against me. He started back in terror, but having scanned me, gathered
impudence, puffed himself out, and asked my business.

“To see the princess,” I answered.

“A likely thing!” he returned. “I have not seen her highness this morning myself!”

I caught him by the back of the neck, shook him, and said, “Take me to her at once,
or I will drag you with me till I find her. She shall know how her servants receive her
visitors.”

He gave a look at me, and began to pull like a blind man’s dog, leading me thus to a
large kitchen, where were many servants, feebly busy, and hardly awake. I expected
them to fall upon me and drive me out, but they stared instead, with wide eyes—not
at me, but at something behind me, and grew more ghastly as they stared. I turned
my head, and saw the white leopardess, regarding them in a way that might have
feared stouter hearts.

Presently, however, one of them, seeing, I suppose, that attack was not imminent,
began to recover himself; I turned to him, and let the boy go.

“Take me to the princess,” I said.

 111

“She has not yet left her room, your lordship,” he replied.

“Let her know that I am here, waiting audience of her.”

“Will your lordship please to give me your name?”

“Tell her that one who knows the white leech desires to see her.”

“She will kill me if I take such a message: I must not. I dare not.”

“You refuse?”

He cast a glance at my attendant, and went.

The others continued staring—too much afraid of her to take their eyes off her. I
turned to the graceful creature, where she stood, her muzzle dropped to my heel,
white as milk, a warm splendour in the gloomy place, and stooped and patted her.
She looked up at me; the mere movement of her head was enough to scatter them in
all directions. She rose on her hind legs, and put her paws on my shoulders; I threw
my arms round her. She pricked her ears, broke from me, and was out of sight in a
moment.

The man I had sent to the princess entered.

“Please to come this way, my lord,” he said.

My heart gave a throb, as if bracing itself to the encounter. I followed him through
many passages, and was at last shown into a room so large and so dark that its
walls were invisible. A single spot on the floor reflected a little light, but around that
spot all was black. I looked up, and saw at a great height an oval aperture in the roof,
on the periphery of which appeared the joints between blocks of black marble. The
light on the floor showed close fitting slabs of the same material. I found afterward
that the elliptical wall as well was of black marble, absorbing the little light that
reached it. The roof was the long half of an ellipsoid, and the opening in it was over
one of the foci of the ellipse of the floor. I fancied I caught sight of reddish lines, but
when I would have examined them, they were gone.

All at once, a radiant form stood in the centre of the darkness, flashing a splendour
on every side. Over a robe of soft white, her hair streamed in a cataract, black as the
marble on which it fell. Her eyes were a luminous blackness; her arms and feet like
warm ivory. She greeted me with the innocent smile of a girl—and in face, figure,
and motion seemed but now to have stepped over the threshold of womanhood.
“Alas,” thought I, “ill did I reckon my danger! Can this be the woman I rescued—she
who struck me, scorned me, left me?” I stood gazing at her out of the darkness; she
stood gazing into it, as if searching for me.
 112

She disappeared. “She will not acknowledge me!” I thought. But the next instant her
eyes flashed out of the dark straight into mine. She had descried me and come to
me!

“You have found me at last!” she said, laying her hand on my shoulder. “I knew you
would!”

My frame quivered with conflicting consciousnesses, to analyse which I had no

power. I was simultaneously attracted and repelled: each sensation seemed either.

“You shiver!” she said. “This place is cold for you! Come.”

I stood silent: she had struck me dumb with beauty; she held me dumb with
sweetness.

Taking me by the hand, she drew me to the spot of light, and again flashed upon me.
An instant she stood there.

“You have grown brown since last I saw you,” she said.

“This is almost the first roof I have been under since you left me,” I replied.

“Whose was the other?” she rejoined.

“I do not know the woman’s name.”

“I would gladly learn it! The instinct of hospitality is not strong in my people!” She
took me again by the hand, and led me through the darkness many steps to a curtain
of black. Beyond it was a white stair, up which she conducted me to a beautiful
chamber.

“How you must miss the hot flowing river!” she said. “But there is a bath in the corner
with no white leeches in it! At the foot of your couch you will find a garment. When
you come down, I shall be in the room to your left at the foot of the stair.”

I stood as she left me, accusing my presumption: how was I to treat this lovely
woman as a thing of evil, who behaved to me like a sister?—Whence the marvellous
change in her? She left me with a blow; she received me almost with an embrace!
She had reviled me; she said she knew I would follow and find her! Did she know my
doubts concerning her—how much I should want explained? Could she explain all?
Could I believe her if she did? As to her hospitality, I had surely earned and might
accept that—at least until I came to a definite judgment concerning her!

Could such beauty as I saw, and such wickedness as I suspected, exist in the same
person? If they could, how was it possible? Unable to answer the former question, I
must let the latter wait!

Clear as crystal, the water in the great white bath sent a sparkling flash from the
corner where it lay sunk in the marble floor, and seemed to invite me to its embrace.
 113

Except the hot stream, two draughts in the cottage of the veiled woman, and the
pools in the track of the wounded leopardess, I had not seen water since leaving
home: it looked a thing celestial. I plunged in.

Immediately my brain was filled with an odour strange and delicate, which yet I did
not altogether like. It made me doubt the princess afresh: had she medicated it? had
she enchanted it? was she in any way working on me unlawfully? And how was
there water in the palace, and not a drop in the city? I remembered the crushed paw
of the leopardess, and sprang from the bath.

What had I been bathing in? Again I saw the fleeing mother, again I heard the howl,
again I saw the limping beast. But what matter whence it flowed? was not the water
sweet? Was it not very water the pitcher-plant secreted from its heart, and stored for
the weary traveller? Water came from heaven: what mattered the well where it
gathered, or the spring whence it burst? But I did not re-enter the bath.

I put on the robe of white wool, embroidered on the neck and hem, that lay ready for
me, and went down the stair to the room whither my hostess had directed me. It was
round, all of alabaster, and without a single window: the light came through
everywhere, a soft, pearly shimmer rather than shine. Vague shadowy forms went
flitting about over the walls and low dome, like loose rain-clouds over a grey-blue
sky.

The princess stood waiting me, in a robe embroidered with argentine rings and discs,
rectangles and lozenges, close together—a silver mail. It fell unbroken from her neck
and hid her feet, but its long open sleeves left her arms bare.

In the room was a table of ivory, bearing cakes and fruit, an ivory jug of milk, a
crystal jug of wine of a pale rose-colour, and a white loaf.

“Here we do not kill to eat,” she said; “but I think you will like what I can give you.”

I told her I could desire nothing better than what I saw. She seated herself on a
couch by the table, and made me a sign to sit by her.

She poured me out a bowlful of milk, and, handing me the loaf, begged me to break
from it such a piece as I liked. Then she filled from the wine-jug two silver goblets of
grotesquely graceful workmanship.

“You have never drunk wine like this!” she said.

I drank, and wondered: every flower of Hybla and Hymettus must have sent its ghost
to swell the soul of that wine!

“And now that you will be able to listen,” she went on, “I must do what I can to make
myself intelligible to you. Our natures, however, are so different, that this may not be
easy. Men and women live but to die; we, that is such as I—we are but a few—live to
live on. Old age is to you a horror; to me it is a dear desire: the older we grow, the
 114

nearer we are to our perfection. Your perfection is a poor thing, comes soon, and
lasts but a little while; ours is a ceaseless ripening. I am not yet ripe, and have lived
thousands of your years—how many, I never cared to note. The everlasting will not
be measured.

“Many lovers have sought me; I have loved none of them: they sought but to enslave
me; they sought me but as the men of my city seek gems of price.—When you found
me, I found a man! I put you to the test; you stood it; your love was genuine!—It was,
however, far from ideal—far from such love as I would have. You loved me truly, but
not with true love. Pity has, but is not love. What woman of any world would return
love for pity? Such love as yours was then, is hateful to me. I knew that, if you saw
me as I am, you would love me—like the rest of them—to have and to hold: I would
none of that either! I would be otherwise loved! I would have a love that outlived
hopelessness, outmeasured indifference, hate, scorn! Therefore did I put on cruelty,
despite, ingratitude. When I left you, I had shown myself such as you could at least
no longer follow from pity: I was no longer in need of you! But you must satisfy my
desire or set me free—prove yourself priceless or worthless! To satisfy the hunger of
my love, you must follow me, looking for nothing, not gratitude, not even pity in
return!—follow and find me, and be content with merest presence, with scantest
forbearance!—I, not you, have failed; I yield the contest.”

She looked at me tenderly, and hid her face in her hands. But I had caught a flash
and a sparkle behind the tenderness, and did not believe her. She laid herself out to
secure and enslave me; she only fascinated me!

“Beautiful princess,” I said, “let me understand how you came to be found in such
evil plight.”

“There are things I cannot explain,” she replied, “until you have become capable of
understanding them—which can only be when love is grown perfect. There are many
things so hidden from you that you cannot even wish to know them; but any question
you can put, I can in some measure answer.

“I had set out to visit a part of my dominions occupied by a savage dwarf-people,

strong and fierce, enemies to law and order, opposed to every kind of progress—an
evil race. I went alone, fearing nothing, unaware of the least necessity for precaution.
I did not know that upon the hot stream beside which you found me, a certain
woman, by no means so powerful as myself, not being immortal, had cast what you
call a spell—which is merely the setting in motion of a force as natural as any other,
but operating primarily in a region beyond the ken of the mortal who makes use of
the force.

“I set out on my journey, reached the stream, bounded across it,——”

A shadow of embarrassment darkened her cheek: I understood it, but showed no

sign. Checked for the merest moment, she went on:
 115

“—you know what a step it is in parts!—But in the very act, an indescribable cold
invaded me. I recognised at once the nature of the assault, and knew it could affect
me but temporarily. By sheer force of will I dragged myself to the wood—nor knew
anything more until I saw you asleep, and the horrible worm at your neck. I crept out,
dragged the monster from you, and laid my lips to the wound. You began to wake; I
buried myself among the leaves.”

She rose, her eyes flashing as never human eyes flashed, and threw her arms high
over her head.

“What you have made me is yours!” she cried. “I will repay you as never yet did
woman! My power, my beauty, my love are your own: take them.”

She dropt kneeling beside me, laid her arms across my knees, and looked up in my
face.

Then first I noted on her left hand a large clumsy glove. In my mind’s eye I saw hair
and claws under it, but I knew it was a hand shut hard—perhaps badly bruised. I
glanced at the other: it was lovely as hand could be, and I felt that, if I did less than
loathe her, I should love her. Not to dally with usurping emotions, I turned my eyes
aside.

She started to her feet. I sat motionless, looking down.

“To me she may be true!” said my vanity. For a moment I was tempted to love a lie.

An odour, rather than the gentlest of airy pulses, was fanning me. I glanced up. She
stood erect before me, waving her lovely arms in seemingly mystic fashion.

A frightful roar made my heart rebound against the walls of its cage. The alabaster
trembled as if it would shake into shivers. The princess shuddered visibly.

“My wine was too strong for you!” she said, in a quavering voice; “I ought not to have
let you take a full draught! Go and sleep now, and when you wake ask me what you
please.—I will go with you: come.”

As she preceded me up the stair,—

“I do not wonder that roar startled you!” she said. “It startled me, I confess: for a
moment I feared she had escaped. But that is impossible.”

The roar seemed to me, however—I could not tell why—to come from the white
leopardess, and to be meant for me, not the princess.

With a smile she left me at the door of my room, but as she turned I read anxiety on
her beautiful face.
 116

CHAPTER 26. A BATTLE ROYAL

I threw myself on the bed, and began to turn over in my mind the tale she had told
me. She had forgotten herself, and, by a single incautious word, removed one
perplexity as to the condition in which I found her in the forest! The leopardess
bounded over; the princess lay prostrate on the bank: the running stream had
dissolved her self-enchantment! Her own account of the object of her journey
revealed the danger of the Little Ones then imminent: I had saved the life of their one
fearful enemy!

I had but reached this conclusion when I fell asleep. The lovely wine may not have
been quite innocent.

When I opened my eyes, it was night. A lamp, suspended from the ceiling, cast a
clear, although soft light through the chamber. A delicious languor infolded me. I
seemed floating, far from land, upon the bosom of a twilight sea. Existence was in
itself pleasure. I had no pain. Surely I was dying!

No pain!—ah, what a shoot of mortal pain was that! what a sickening sting! It went
right through my heart! Again! That was sharpness itself!—and so sickening! I could
not move my hand to lay it on my heart; something kept it down!

The pain was dying away, but my whole body seemed paralysed. Some evil thing
was upon me!—something hateful! I would have struggled, but could not reach a
struggle. My will agonised, but in vain, to assert itself. I desisted, and lay passive.
Then I became aware of a soft hand on my face, pressing my head into the pillow,
and of a heavy weight lying across me.

I began to breathe more freely; the weight was gone from my chest; I opened my
eyes.

The princess was standing above me on the bed, looking out into the room, with the
air of one who dreamed. Her great eyes were clear and calm. Her mouth wore a look
of satisfied passion; she wiped from it a streak of red.

She caught my gaze, bent down, and struck me on the eyes with the handkerchief in
her hand: it was like drawing the edge of a knife across them, and for a moment or
two I was blind.

I heard a dull heavy sound, as of a large soft-footed animal alighting from a little
jump. I opened my eyes, and saw the great swing of a long tail as it disappeared
through the half-open doorway. I sprang after it.

The creature had vanished quite. I shot down the stair, and into the hall of alabaster.
The moon was high, and the place like the inside of a faint, sun-blanched moon. The
 117

princess was not there. I must find her: in her presence I might protect myself; out of
it I could not! I was a tame animal for her to feed upon; a human fountain for a thirst
demoniac! She showed me favour the more easily to use me! My waking eyes did
not fear her, but they would close, and she would come! Not seeing her, I felt her
everywhere, for she might be anywhere—might even now be waiting me in some
secret cavern of sleep! Only with my eyes upon her could I feel safe from her!

Outside the alabaster hall it was pitch-dark, and I had to grope my way along with
hands and feet. At last I felt a curtain, put it aside, and entered the black hall. There I
found a great silent assembly. How it was visible I neither saw nor could imagine, for
the walls, the floor, the roof, were shrouded in what seemed an infinite blackness,
blacker than the blackest of moonless, starless nights; yet my eyes could separate,
although vaguely, not a few of the individuals in the mass interpenetrated and
divided, as well as surrounded, by the darkness. It seemed as if my eyes would
never come quite to themselves. I pressed their balls and looked and looked again,
but what I saw would not grow distinct. Blackness mingled with form, silence and
undefined motion possessed the wide space. All was a dim, confused dance, filled
with recurrent glimpses of shapes not unknown to me. Now appeared a woman, with
glorious eyes looking out of a skull; now an armed figure on a skeleton horse; now
one now another of the hideous burrowing phantasms. I could trace no order and
little relation in the mingling and crossing currents and eddies. If I seemed to catch
the shape and rhythm of a dance, it was but to see it break, and confusion prevail.
With the shifting colours of the seemingly more solid shapes, mingled a multitude of
shadows, independent apparently of originals, each moving after its own free
shadow-will. I looked everywhere for the princess, but throughout the wildly changing
kaleidoscopic scene, could not see her nor discover indication of her presence.
Where was she? What might she not be doing? No one took the least notice of me
as I wandered hither and thither seeking her. At length losing hope, I turned away to
look elsewhere. Finding the wall, and keeping to it with my hand, for even then I
could not see it, I came, groping along, to a curtained opening into the vestibule.

Dimly moonlighted, the cage of the leopardess was the arena of what seemed a
desperate although silent struggle. Two vastly differing forms, human and bestial,
with entangled confusion of mingling bodies and limbs, writhed and wrestled in
closest embrace. It had lasted but an instant when I saw the leopardess out of the
cage, walking quietly to the open door. As I hastened after her I threw a glance
behind me: there was the leopardess in the cage, couching motionless as when I
saw her first.

The moon, half-way up the sky, was shining round and clear; the bodiless shadow I
had seen the night before, was walking through the trees toward the gate; and after
him went the leopardess, swinging her tail. I followed, a little way off, as silently as
they, and neither of them once looked round. Through the open gate we went down
to the city, lying quiet as the moonshine upon it. The face of the moon was very still,
and its stillness looked like that of expectation.
 118

The Shadow took his way straight to the stair at the top of which I had lain the night
before. Without a pause he went up, and the leopardess followed. I quickened my
pace, but, a moment after, heard a cry of horror. Then came the fall of something
soft and heavy between me and the stair, and at my feet lay a body, frightfully
blackened and crushed, but still recognisable as that of the woman who had led me
home and shut me out. As I stood petrified, the spotted leopardess came bounding
down the stair with a baby in her mouth. I darted to seize her ere she could turn at
the foot; but that instant, from behind me, the white leopardess, like a great bar of
glowing silver, shot through the moonlight, and had her by the neck. She dropped
the child; I caught it up, and stood to watch the battle between them.

What a sight it was—now the one, now the other uppermost, both too intent for any
noise beyond a low growl, a whimpered cry, or a snarl of hate—followed by a quicker
scrambling of claws, as each, worrying and pushing and dragging, struggled for
foothold on the pavement! The spotted leopardess was larger than the white, and I
was anxious for my friend; but I soon saw that, though neither stronger nor more
active, the white leopardess had the greater endurance. Not once did she lose her
hold on the neck of the other. From the spotted throat at length issued a howl of
agony, changing, by swift-crowded gradations, into the long-drawn crescendo of a
woman’s uttermost wail. The white one relaxed her jaws; the spotted one drew
herself away, and rose on her hind legs. Erect in the moonlight stood the princess, a
confused rush of shadows careering over her whiteness—the spots of the leopard
crowding, hurrying, fleeing to the refuge of her eyes, where merging they vanished.
The last few, outsped and belated, mingled with the cloud of her streamy hair,
leaving her radiant as the moon when a legion of little vapours has flown, wind-
hunted, off her silvery disc—save that, adown the white column of her throat, a
thread of blood still trickled from every wound of her adversary’s terrible teeth. She
turned away, took a few steps with the gait of a Hecate, fell, covered afresh with her
spots, and fled at a long, stretching gallop.

The white leopardess turned also, sprang upon me, pulled my arms asunder, caught
the baby as it fell, and flew with it along the street toward the gate.
 119

CHAPTER 27. THE SILENT FOUNTAIN

I turned and followed the spotted leopardess, catching but one glimpse of her as she
tore up the brow of the hill to the gate of the palace. When I reached the entrance-
hall, the princess was just throwing the robe around her which she had left on the
floor. The blood had ceased to flow from her wounds, and had dried in the wind of
her flight.

When she saw me, a flash of anger crossed her face, and she turned her head
aside. Then, with an attempted smile, she looked at me, and said,

“I have met with a small accident! Happening to hear that the cat-woman was again
in the city, I went down to send her away. But she had one of her horrid creatures
with her: it sprang upon me, and had its claws in my neck before I could strike it!”

She gave a shiver, and I could not help pitying her, although I knew she lied, for her
wounds were real, and her face reminded me of how she looked in the cave. My
heart began to reproach me that I had let her fight unaided, and I suppose I looked
the compassion I felt.

“Child of folly!” she said, with another attempted smile, “—not crying, surely!—Wait
for me here; I am going into the black hall for a moment. I want you to get me
something for my scratches.”

But I followed her close. Out of my sight I feared her.

The instant the princess entered, I heard a buzzing sound as of many low voices,
and, one portion after another, the assembly began to be shiftingly illuminated, as by
a ray that went travelling from spot to spot. Group after group would shine out for a
space, then sink back into the general vagueness, while another part of the vast
company would grow momently bright.

Some of the actions going on when thus illuminated, were not unknown to me; I had
been in them, or had looked on them, and so had the princess: present with every
one of them I now saw her. The skull-headed dancers footed the grass in the forest-
hall: there was the princess looking in at the door! The fight went on in the Evil
Wood: there was the princess urging it! Yet I was close behind her all the time, she
standing motionless, her head sunk on her bosom. The confused murmur continued,
the confused commotion of colours and shapes; and still the ray went shifting and
showing. It settled at last on the hollow in the heath, and there was the princess,
walking up and down, and trying in vain to wrap the vapour around her! Then first I
was startled at what I saw: the old librarian walked up to her, and stood for a moment
regarding her; she fell; her limbs forsook her and fled; her body vanished.
 120

A wild shriek rang through the echoing place, and with the fall of her eidolon, the
princess herself, till then standing like a statue in front of me, fell heavily, and lay still.
I turned at once and went out: not again would I seek to restore her! As I stood
trembling beside the cage, I knew that in the black ellipsoid I had been in the brain of
the princess!—I saw the tail of the leopardess quiver once.

While still endeavouring to compose myself, I heard the voice of the princess beside
me.

“Come now,” she said; “I will show you what I want you to do for me.”

She led the way into the court. I followed in dazed compliance.

The moon was near the zenith, and her present silver seemed brighter than the gold
of the absent sun. She brought me through the trees to the tallest of them, the one in
the centre. It was not quite like the rest, for its branches, drawing their ends together
at the top, made a clump that looked from beneath like a fir-cone. The princess stood
close under it, gazing up, and said, as if talking to herself,

“On the summit of that tree grows a tiny blossom which would at once heal my
scratches! I might be a dove for a moment and fetch it, but I see a little snake in the
leaves whose bite would be worse to a dove than the bite of a tiger to me!—How I
hate that cat-woman!”

She turned to me quickly, saying with one of her sweetest smiles,

“Can you climb?”

The smile vanished with the brief question, and her face changed to a look of
sadness and suffering. I ought to have left her to suffer, but the way she put her
hand to her wounded neck went to my heart.

I considered the tree. All the way up to the branches, were projections on the stem
like the remnants on a palm of its fallen leaves.

“I can climb that tree,” I answered.

“Not with bare feet!” she returned.

In my haste to follow the leopardess disappearing, I had left my sandals in my room.

“It is no matter,” I said; “I have long gone barefoot!”

Again I looked at the tree, and my eyes went wandering up the stem until my sight
lost itself in the branches. The moon shone like silvery foam here and there on the
rugged bole, and a little rush of wind went through the top with a murmurous sound
as of water falling softly into water. I approached the tree to begin my ascent of it.
The princess stopped me.
 121

“I cannot let you attempt it with your feet bare!” she insisted. “A fall from the top
would kill you!”

“So would a bite from the snake!” I answered—not believing, I confess, that there
was any snake.

“It would not hurt you!” she replied. “—Wait a moment.”

She tore from her garment the two wide borders that met in front, and kneeling on
one knee, made me put first my left foot, then my right on the other, and bound them
about with the thick embroidered strips.

“You have left the ends hanging, princess!” I said.

“I have nothing to cut them off with; but they are not long enough to get entangled,”
she replied.

I turned to the tree, and began to climb.

Now in Bulika the cold after sundown was not so great as in certain other parts of the
country—especially about the sexton’s cottage; yet when I had climbed a little way, I
began to feel very cold, grew still colder as I ascended, and became coldest of all
when I got among the branches. Then I shivered, and seemed to have lost my hands
and feet.

There was hardly any wind, and the branches did not sway in the least, yet, as I
approached the summit, I became aware of a peculiar unsteadiness: every branch
on which I placed foot or laid hold, seemed on the point of giving way. When my
head rose above the branches near the top, and in the open moonlight I began to
look about for the blossom, that instant I found myself drenched from head to foot.
The next, as if plunged in a stormy water, I was flung about wildly, and felt myself
sinking. Tossed up and down, tossed this way and tossed that way, rolled over and
over, checked, rolled the other way and tossed up again, I was sinking lower and
lower. Gasping and gurgling and choking, I fell at last upon a solid bottom.

“I told you so!” croaked a voice in my ear.

 122

CHAPTER 28. I AM SILENCED

I rubbed the water out of my eyes, and saw the raven on the edge of a huge stone
basin. With the cold light of the dawn reflected from his glossy plumage, he stood
calmly looking down upon me. I lay on my back in water, above which, leaning on my
elbows, I just lifted my face. I was in the basin of the large fountain constructed by
my father in the middle of the lawn. High over me glimmered the thick, steel-shiny
stalk, shooting, with a torrent uprush, a hundred feet into the air, to spread in a
blossom of foam.

Nettled at the coolness of the raven’s remark,

“You told me nothing!” I said.

“I told you to do nothing any one you distrusted asked you!”

“Tut! how was mortal to remember that?”

“You will not forget the consequences of having forgotten it!” replied Mr. Raven, who
stood leaning over the margin of the basin, and stretched his hand across to me.

I took it, and was immediately beside him on the lawn, dripping and streaming.

“You must change your clothes at once!” he said. “A wetting does not signify where
you come from—though at present such an accident is unusual; here it has its
inconveniences!”

He was again a raven, walking, with something stately in his step, toward the house,
the door of which stood open.

“I have not much to change!” I laughed; for I had flung aside my robe to climb the
tree.

“It is a long time since I moulted a feather!” said the raven.

In the house no one seemed awake. I went to my room, found a dressing-gown, and
descended to the library.

As I entered, the librarian came from the closet. I threw myself on a couch. Mr.
Raven drew a chair to my side and sat down. For a minute or two neither spoke. I
was the first to break the silence.

“What does it all mean?” I said.

“A good question!” he rejoined: “nobody knows what anything is; a man can learn
only what a thing means! Whether he do, depends on the use he is making of it.”
 123

“I have made no use of anything yet!”

“Not much; but you know the fact, and that is something! Most people take more
than a lifetime to learn that they have learned nothing, and done less! At least you
have not been without the desire to be of use!”

“I did want to do something for the children—the precious Little Ones, I mean.”

“I know you did—and started the wrong way!”

“I did not know the right way.”

“That is true also—but you are to blame that you did not.”

“I am ready to believe whatever you tell me—as soon as I understand what it

means.”

“Had you accepted our invitation, you would have known the right way. When a man
will not act where he is, he must go far to find his work.”

“Indeed I have gone far, and got nowhere, for I have not found my work! I left the
children to learn how to serve them, and have only learned the danger they are in.”

“When you were with them, you were where you could help them: you left your work
to look for it! It takes a wise man to know when to go away; a fool may learn to go
back at once!”

“Do you mean, sir, I could have done something for the Little Ones by staying with
them?”

“Could you teach them anything by leaving them?”

“No; but how could I teach them? I did not know how to begin. Besides, they were far
ahead of me!”

“That is true. But you were not a rod to measure them with! Certainly, if they knew
what you know, not to say what you might have known, they would be ahead of
you—out of sight ahead! but you saw they were not growing—or growing so slowly
that they had not yet developed the idea of growing! they were even afraid of
growing!—You had never seen children remain children!”

“But surely I had no power to make them grow!”

“You might have removed some of the hindrances to their growing!”

“What are they? I do not know them. I did think perhaps it was the want of water!”

“Of course it is! they have none to cry with!”

“I would gladly have kept them from requiring any for that purpose!”
 124

“No doubt you would—the aim of all stupid philanthropists! Why, Mr. Vane, but for
the weeping in it, your world would never have become worth saving! You confess
you thought it might be water they wanted: why did not you dig them a well or two?”

“That never entered my mind!”

“Not when the sounds of the waters under the earth entered your ears?”

“I believe it did once. But I was afraid of the giants for them. That was what made me
bear so much from the brutes myself!”

“Indeed you almost taught the noble little creatures to be afraid of the stupid Bags!
While they fed and comforted and worshipped you, all the time you submitted to be
the slave of bestial men! You gave the darlings a seeming coward for their hero! A
worse wrong you could hardly have done them. They gave you their hearts; you
owed them your soul!—You might by this time have made the Bags hewers of wood
and drawers of water to the Little Ones!”

“I fear what you say is true, Mr. Raven! But indeed I was afraid that more knowledge
might prove an injury to them—render them less innocent, less lovely.”

“They had given you no reason to harbour such a fear!”

“Is not a little knowledge a dangerous thing?”

“That is one of the pet falsehoods of your world! Is man’s greatest knowledge more
than a little? or is it therefore dangerous? The fancy that knowledge is in itself a
great thing, would make any degree of knowledge more dangerous than any amount
of ignorance. To know all things would not be greatness.”

“At least it was for love of them, not from cowardice that I served the giants!”

“Granted. But you ought to have served the Little Ones, not the giants! You ought to
have given the Little Ones water; then they would soon have taught the giants their
true position. In the meantime you could yourself have made the giants cut down
two-thirds of their coarse fruit-trees to give room to the little delicate ones! You lost
your chance with the Lovers, Mr. Vane! You speculated about them instead of
helping them!”
 125

CHAPTER 29. THE PERSIAN CAT

I sat in silence and shame. What he said was true: I had not been a wise neighbour
to the Little Ones!

Mr. Raven resumed:

“You wronged at the same time the stupid creatures themselves. For them slavery
would have been progress. To them a few such lessons as you could have given
them with a stick from one of their own trees, would have been invaluable.”

“I did not know they were cowards!”

“What difference does that make? The man who grounds his action on another’s
cowardice, is essentially a coward himself.—I fear worse will come of it! By this time
the Little Ones might have been able to protect themselves from the princess, not to
say the giants—they were always fit enough for that; as it was they laughed at them!
but now, through your relations with her,——”

“I hate her!” I cried.

“Did you let her know you hated her?”

Again I was silent.

“Not even to her have you been faithful!—But hush! we were followed from the
fountain, I fear!”

“No living creature did I see!—except a disreputable-looking cat that bolted into the
shrubbery.”

“It was a magnificent Persian—so wet and draggled, though, as to look what she
was—worse than disreputable!”

“What do you mean, Mr. Raven?” I cried, a fresh horror taking me by the throat. “—
There was a beautiful blue Persian about the house, but she fled at the very sound
of water!—Could she have been after the goldfish?”

“We shall see!” returned the librarian. “I know a little about cats of several sorts, and
there is that in the room which will unmask this one, or I am mistaken in her.”

He rose, went to the door of the closet, brought from it the mutilated volume, and sat
down again beside me. I stared at the book in his hand: it was a whole book, entire
and sound!

“Where was the other half of it?” I gasped.

 126

“Sticking through into my library,” he answered.

I held my peace. A single question more would have been a plunge into a bottomless
sea, and there might be no time!

“Listen,” he said: “I am going to read a stanza or two. There is one present who, I
imagine, will hardly enjoy the reading!”

He opened the vellum cover, and turned a leaf or two. The parchment was
discoloured with age, and one leaf showed a dark stain over two-thirds of it. He
slowly turned this also, and seemed looking for a certain passage in what appeared
a continuous poem. Somewhere about the middle of the book he began to read.

But what follows represents—not what he read, only the impression it made upon
me. The poem seemed in a language I had never before heard, which yet I
understood perfectly, although I could not write the words, or give their meaning
save in poor approximation. These fragments, then, are the shapes which those he
read have finally taken in passing again through my brain:—

“But if I found a man that could believe

In what he saw not, felt not, and yet knew,

From him I should take substance, and receive

Firmness and form relate to touch and view;

Then should I clothe me in the likeness true

Of that idea where his soul did cleave!”

He turned a leaf and read again:—

“In me was every woman.I had power

Over the soul of every living man,

Such as no woman ever had in dower—

Could what no woman ever could, or can;

All women, I, the woman, still outran,

Outsoared, outsank, outreigned, in hall or bower.

“For I, though me he neither saw nor heard,

Nor with his hand could touch finger of mine,

Although not once my breath had ever stirred

 127

A hair of him, could trammel brain and spine

With rooted bonds which Death could not untwine—

Or life, though hope were evermore deferred.”

Again he paused, again turned a leaf, and again began:—

“For by his side I lay, a bodiless thing;

I breathed not, saw not, felt not, only thought,

And made him love me—with a hungering

After he knew not what—if it was aught

Or but a nameless something that was wrought

By him out of himself; for I did sing

“A song that had no sound into his soul;

I lay a heartless thing against his heart,

Giving him nothing where he gave his whole

Being to clothe me human, every part:

That I at last into his sense might dart,

Thus first into his living mind I stole.

“Ah, who was ever conquering Love but I!

Who else did ever throne in heart of man!

To visible being, with a gladsome cry

Waking, life’s tremor through me throbbing ran!”

A strange, repulsive feline wail arose somewhere in the room. I started up on my

elbow and stared about me, but could see nothing.

Mr. Raven turned several leaves, and went on:—

“Sudden I woke, nor knew the ghastly fear

 128

That held me—not like serpent coiled about,

But like a vapour moist, corrupt, and drear,

Filling heart, soul, and breast and brain throughout;

My being lay motionless in sickening doubt,

Nor dared to ask how came the horror here.

“My past entire I knew, but not my now;

I understood nor what I was, nor where;

I knew what I had been: still on my brow

I felt the touch of what no more was there!

I was a fainting, dead, yet live Despair;

A life that flouted life with mop and mow!

“That I was a queen I knew right well,

And sometimes wore a splendour on my head

Whose flashing even dead darkness could not quell—

The like on neck and arms and girdle-stead;

And men declared a light my closed eyes shed

That killed the diamond in its silver cell.”

Again I heard the ugly cry of feline pain. Again I looked, but saw neither shape nor
motion. Mr. Raven seemed to listen a moment, but again turned several pages, and
resumed:—

“Hideously wet, my hair of golden hue

Fouled my fair hands: to have it swiftly shorn

I had given my rubies, all for me dug new—

No eyes had seen, and such no waist had worn!

For a draught of water from a drinking horn,

 129

For one blue breath, I had given my sapphires blue!

“Nay, I had given my opals for a smock,

A peasant-maiden’s garment, coarse and clean:

My shroud was rotting!Once I heard a cock

Lustily crow upon the hillock green

Over my coffin.Dulled by space between,

Came back an answer like a ghostly mock.”

Once more arose the bestial wail.

“I thought some foul thing was in the room!” said the librarian, casting a glance
around him; but instantly he turned a leaf or two, and again read:—

“For I had bathed in milk and honey-dew,

In rain from roses shook, that ne’er touched earth,

And ointed me with nard of amber hue;

Never had spot me spotted from my birth,

Or mole, or scar of hurt, or fret of dearth;

Never one hair superfluous on me grew.

“Fleeing cold whiteness, I would sit alone—

Not in the sun—I feared his bronzing light,

But in his radiance back around me thrown

By fulgent mirrors tempering his might;

Thus bathing in a moon-bath not too bright,

My skin I tinted slow to ivory tone.

“But now, all round was dark, dark all within!

 130

My eyes not even gave out a phantom-flash;

My fingers sank in pulp through pulpy skin;

My body lay death-weltered in a mash

Of slimy horrors——”

With a fearsome yell, her clammy fur staring in clumps, her tail thick as a cable, her
eyes flashing green as a chrysoprase, her distended claws entangling themselves so
that she floundered across the carpet, a huge white cat rushed from somewhere,
and made for the chimney. Quick as thought the librarian threw the manuscript
between her and the hearth. She crouched instantly, her eyes fixed on the book. But
his voice went on as if still he read, and his eyes seemed also fixed on the book:—

“Ah, the two worlds! so strangely are they one,

And yet so measurelessly wide apart!

Oh, had I lived the bodiless alone

And from defiling sense held safe my heart,

Then had I scaped the canker and the smart,

Scaped life-in-death, scaped misery’s endless moan!”

At these words such a howling, such a prolonged yell of agony burst from the cat,
that we both stopped our ears. When it ceased, Mr. Raven walked to the fire-place,
took up the book, and, standing between the creature and the chimney, pointed his
finger at her for a moment. She lay perfectly still. He took a half-burnt stick from the
hearth, drew with it some sign on the floor, put the manuscript back in its place, with
a look that seemed to say, “Now we have her, I think!” and, returning to the cat,
stood over her and said, in a still, solemn voice:—

“Lilith, when you came here on the way to your evil will, you little thought into whose
hands you were delivering yourself!—Mr. Vane, when God created me,—not out of
Nothing, as say the unwise, but out of His own endless glory—He brought me an
angelic splendour to be my wife: there she lies! For her first thought was power; she
counted it slavery to be one with me, and bear children for Him who gave her being.
One child, indeed, she bore; then, puffed with the fancy that she had created her,
would have me fall down and worship her! Finding, however, that I would but love
and honour, never obey and worship her, she poured out her blood to escape me,
fled to the army of the aliens, and soon had so ensnared the heart of the great
Shadow, that he became her slave, wrought her will, and made her queen of Hell.
 131

How it is with her now, she best knows, but I know also. The one child of her body
she fears and hates, and would kill, asserting a right, which is a lie, over what God
sent through her into His new world. Of creating, she knows no more than the crystal
that takes its allotted shape, or the worm that makes two worms when it is cloven
asunder. Vilest of God’s creatures, she lives by the blood and lives and souls of
men. She consumes and slays, but is powerless to destroy as to create.”

The animal lay motionless, its beryl eyes fixed flaming on the man: his eyes on hers
held them fixed that they could not move from his.

“Then God gave me another wife—not an angel but a woman—who is to this as light
is to darkness.”

The cat gave a horrible screech, and began to grow bigger. She went on growing
and growing. At last the spotted leopardess uttered a roar that made the house
tremble. I sprang to my feet. I do not think Mr. Raven started even with his eyelids.

“It is but her jealousy that speaks,” he said, “jealousy self-kindled, foiled and fruitless;
for here I am, her master now whom she, would not have for her husband! while my
beautiful Eve yet lives, hoping immortally! Her hated daughter lives also, but beyond
her evil ken, one day to be what she counts her destruction—for even Lilith shall be
saved by her childbearing. Meanwhile she exults that my human wife plunged herself
and me in despair, and has borne me a countless race of miserables; but my Eve
repented, and is now beautiful as never was woman or angel, while her groaning,
travailing world is the nursery of our Father’s children. I too have repented, and am
blessed.—Thou, Lilith, hast not yet repented; but thou must.—Tell me, is the great
Shadow beautiful? Knowest thou how long thou wilt thyself remain beautiful?—
Answer me, if thou knowest.”

Then at last I understood that Mr. Raven was indeed Adam, the old and the new
man; and that his wife, ministering in the house of the dead, was Eve, the mother of
us all, the lady of the New Jerusalem.

The leopardess reared; the flickering and fleeing of her spots began; the princess at
length stood radiant in her perfect shape.

“I am beautiful—and immortal!” she said—and she looked the goddess she would
be.

“As a bush that burns, and is consumed,” answered he who had been her husband.
“—What is that under thy right hand?”

For her arm lay across her bosom, and her hand was pressed to her side.

A swift pang contorted her beautiful face, and passed.

“It is but a leopard-spot that lingers! it will quickly follow those I have dismissed,” she
answered.
 132

“Thou art beautiful because God created thee, but thou art the slave of sin: take thy
hand from thy side.”

Her hand sank away, and as it dropt she looked him in the eyes with a quailing
fierceness that had in it no surrender.

He gazed a moment at the spot.

“It is not on the leopard; it is in the woman!” he said. “Nor will it leave thee until it hath
eaten to thy heart, and thy beauty hath flowed from thee through the open wound!”

She gave a glance downward, and shivered.

“Lilith,” said Adam, and his tone had changed to a tender beseeching, “hear me, and
repent, and He who made thee will cleanse thee!”

Her hand returned quivering to her side. Her face grew dark. She gave the cry of one
from whom hope is vanishing. The cry passed into a howl. She lay writhing on the
floor, a leopardess covered with spots.

“The evil thou meditatest,” Adam resumed, “thou shalt never compass, Lilith, for
Good and not Evil is the Universe. The battle between them may last for countless
ages, but it must end: how will it fare with thee when Time hath vanished in the dawn
of the eternal morn? Repent, I beseech thee; repent, and be again an angel of God!”

She rose, she stood upright, a woman once more, and said,

“I will not repent. I will drink the blood of thy child.” My eyes were fastened on the
princess; but when Adam spoke, I turned to him: he stood towering above her; the
form of his visage was altered, and his voice was terrible.

“Down!” he cried; “or by the power given me I will melt thy very bones.”

She flung herself on the floor, dwindled and dwindled, and was again a gray cat.
Adam caught her up by the skin of her neck, bore her to the closet, and threw her in.
He described a strange figure on the threshold, and closing the door, locked it.

Then he returned to my side the old librarian, looking sad and worn, and furtively
wiping tears from his eyes.
 133

CHAPTER 30. ADAM EXPLAINS

“We must be on our guard,” he said, “or she will again outwit us. She would befool
the very elect!”

“How are we to be on our guard?” I asked.

“Every way,” he answered. “She fears, therefore hates her child, and is in this house
on her way to destroy her. The birth of children is in her eyes the death of their
parents, and every new generation the enemy of the last. Her daughter appears to
her an open channel through which her immortality—which yet she counts self-
inherent—is flowing fast away: to fill it up, almost from her birth she has pursued her
with an utter enmity. But the result of her machinations hitherto is, that in the region
she claims as her own, has appeared a colony of children, to which that daughter is
heart and head and sheltering wings. My Eve longed after the child, and would have
been to her as a mother to her first-born, but we were then unfit to train her: she was
carried into the wilderness, and for ages we knew nothing of her fate. But she was
divinely fostered, and had young angels for her playmates; nor did she ever know
care until she found a baby in the wood, and the mother-heart in her awoke. One by
one she has found many children since, and that heart is not yet full. Her family is
her absorbing charge, and never children were better mothered. Her authority over
them is without appeal, but it is unknown to herself, and never comes to the surface
except in watchfulness and service. She has forgotten the time when she lived
without them, and thinks she came herself from the wood, the first of the family.

“You have saved the life of her and their enemy; therefore your life belongs to her
and them. The princess was on her way to destroy them, but as she crossed that
stream, vengeance overtook her, and she would have died had you not come to her
aid. You did; and ere now she would have been raging among the Little Ones, had
she dared again cross the stream. But there was yet a way to the blessed little
colony through the world of the three dimensions; only, from that, by the slaying of
her former body, she had excluded herself, and except in personal contact with one
belonging to it, could not re-enter it. You provided the opportunity: never, in all her
long years, had she had one before. Her hand, with lightest touch, was on one or
other of your muffled feet, every step as you climbed. In that little chamber, she is
now watching to leave it as soon as ever she may.”

“She cannot know anything about the door!—she cannot at least know how to open
it!” I said; but my heart was not so confident as my words.

“Hush, hush!” whispered the librarian, with uplifted hand; “she can hear through
anything!—You must go at once, and make your way to my wife’s cottage. I will
remain to keep guard over her.”
 134

“Let me go to the Little Ones!” I cried.

“Beware of that, Mr. Vane. Go to my wife, and do as she tells you.”

His advice did not recommend itself: why haste to encounter measureless delay? If
not to protect the children, why go at all? Alas, even now I believed him only enough
to ask him questions, not to obey him!

“Tell me first, Mr. Raven,” I said, “why, of all places, you have shut her up there! The
night I ran from your house, it was immediately into that closet!”

“The closet is no nearer our cottage, and no farther from it, than any or every other
place.”

“But,” I returned, hard to persuade where I could not understand, “how is it then that,
when you please, you take from that same door a whole book where I saw and felt
only a part of one? The other part, you have just told me, stuck through into your
library: when you put it again on the shelf, will it not again stick through into that?
Must not then the two places, in which parts of the same volume can at the same
moment exist, lie close together? Or can one part of the book be in space, or
somewhere, and the other out of space, or nowhere?”

“I am sorry I cannot explain the thing to you,” he answered; “but there is no provision
in you for understanding it. Not merely, therefore, is the phenomenon inexplicable to
you, but the very nature of it is inapprehensible by you. Indeed I but partially
apprehend it myself. At the same time you are constantly experiencing things which
you not only do not, but cannot understand. You think you understand them, but your
understanding of them is only your being used to them, and therefore not surprised
at them. You accept them, not because you understand them, but because you must
accept them: they are there, and have unavoidable relations with you! The fact is, no
man understands anything; when he knows he does not understand, that is his first
tottering step—not toward understanding, but toward the capability of one day
understanding. To such things as these you are not used, therefore you do not fancy
you understand them. Neither I nor any man can here help you to understand; but I
may, perhaps, help you a little to believe!”

He went to the door of the closet, gave a low whistle, and stood listening. A moment
after, I heard, or seemed to hear, a soft whir of wings, and, looking up, saw a white
dove perch for an instant on the top of the shelves over the portrait, thence drop to
Mr. Raven’s shoulder, and lay her head against his cheek. Only by the motions of
their two heads could I tell that they were talking together; I heard nothing. Neither
had I moved my eyes from them, when suddenly she was not there, and Mr. Raven
came back to his seat.

“Why did you whistle?” I asked. “Surely sound here is not sound there!”
 135

“You are right,” he answered. “I whistled that you might know I called her. Not the
whistle, but what the whistle meant reached her.—There is not a minute to lose: you
must go!”

“I will at once!” I replied, and moved for the door.

“You will sleep to-night at my hostelry!” he said—not as a question, but in a tone of

mild authority.

“My heart is with the children,” I replied. “But if you insist——”

“I do insist. You can otherwise effect nothing.—I will go with you as far as the mirror,
and see you off.”

He rose. There came a sudden shock in the closet. Apparently the leopardess had
flung herself against the heavy door. I looked at my companion.

“Come; come!” he said.

Ere we reached the door of the library, a howling yell came after us, mingled with the
noise of claws that scored at the hard oak. I hesitated, and half turned.

“To think of her lying there alone,” I murmured, “—with that terrible wound!”

“Nothing will ever close that wound,” he answered, with a sigh. “It must eat into her
heart! Annihilation itself is no death to evil. Only good where evil was, is evil dead.
An evil thing must live with its evil until it chooses to be good. That alone is the
slaying of evil.”

I held my peace until a sound I did not understand overtook us.

“If she should break loose!” I cried.

“Make haste!” he rejoined. “I shall hurry down the moment you are gone, and I have
disarranged the mirrors.”

We ran, and reached the wooden chamber breathless. Mr. Raven seized the chains
and adjusted the hood. Then he set the mirrors in their proper relation, and came
beside me in front of the standing one. Already I saw the mountain range emerging
from the mist.

Between us, wedging us asunder, darted, with the yell of a demon, the huge bulk of
the spotted leopardess. She leaped through the mirror as through an open window,
and settled at once into a low, even, swift gallop.

I cast a look of dismay at my companion, and sprang through to follow her. He came
after me leisurely.

“You need not run,” he called; “you cannot overtake her. This is our way.”
 136

As he spoke he turned in the opposite direction.

“She has more magic at her finger-tips than I care to know!” he added quietly.

“We must do what we can!” I said, and ran on, but sickening as I saw her dwindle in
the distance, stopped, and went back to him.

“Doubtless we must,” he answered. “But my wife has warned Mara, and she will do
her part; you must sleep first: you have given me your word!”

“Nor do I mean to break it. But surely sleep is not the first thing! Surely, surely, action
takes precedence of repose!”

“A man can do nothing he is not fit to do.—See! did I not tell you Mara would do her
part?”

I looked whither he pointed, and saw a white spot moving at an acute angle with the
line taken by the leopardess.

“There she is!” he cried. “The spotted leopardess is strong, but the white is stronger!”

“I have seen them fight: the combat did not appear decisive as to that.”

“How should such eyes tell which have never slept? The princess did not confess
herself beaten—that she never does—but she fled! When she confesses her last
hope gone, that it is indeed hard to kick against the goad, then will her day begin to
dawn! Come; come! He who cannot act must make haste to sleep!”
 137

CHAPTER 31. THE SEXTON’S OLD HORSE

I stood and watched the last gleam of the white leopardess melt away, then turned to
follow my guide—but reluctantly. What had I to do with sleep? Surely reason was the
same in every world, and what reason could there be in going to sleep with the dead,
when the hour was calling the live man? Besides, no one would wake me, and how
could I be certain of waking early—of waking at all?—the sleepers in that house let
morning glide into noon, and noon into night, nor ever stirred! I murmured, but
followed, for I knew not what else to do.

The librarian walked on in silence, and I walked silent as he. Time and space glided
past us. The sun set; it began to grow dark, and I felt in the air the spreading cold of
the chamber of death. My heart sank lower and lower. I began to lose sight of the
lean, long-coated figure, and at length could no more hear his swishing stride
through the heather. But then I heard instead the slow-flapping wings of the raven;
and, at intervals, now a firefly, now a gleaming butterfly rose into the rayless air.

By and by the moon appeared, slow crossing the far horizon.

“You are tired, are you not, Mr. Vane?” said the raven, alighting on a stone. “You
must make acquaintance with the horse that will carry you in the morning!”

He gave a strange whistle through his long black beak. A spot appeared on the face
of the half-risen moon. To my ears came presently the drumming of swift, soft-
galloping hoofs, and in a minute or two, out of the very disc of the moon, low-
thundered the terrible horse. His mane flowed away behind him like the crest of a
wind-fighting wave, torn seaward in hoary spray, and the whisk of his tail kept
blinding the eye of the moon. Nineteen hands he seemed, huge of bone, tight of
skin, hard of muscle—a steed the holy Death himself might choose on which to ride
abroad and slay! The moon seemed to regard him with awe; in her scary light he
looked a very skeleton, loosely roped together. Terrifically large, he moved with the
lightness of a winged insect. As he drew near, his speed slackened, and his mane
and tail drifted about him settling.

Now I was not merely a lover of horses, but I loved every horse I saw. I had never
spent money except upon horses, and had never sold a horse. The sight of this
mighty one, terrible to look at, woke in me longing to possess him. It was pure greed,
nay, rank covetousness, an evil thing in all the worlds. I do not mean that I could
have stolen him, but that, regardless of his proper place, I would have bought him if I
could. I laid my hands on him, and stroked the protuberant bones that humped a
hide smooth and thin, and shiny as satin—so shiny that the very shape of the moon
was reflected in it; I fondled his sharp-pointed ears, whispered words in them, and
breathed into his red nostrils the breath of a man’s life. He in return breathed into
 138

mine the breath of a horse’s life, and we loved one another. What eyes he had! Blue-
filmy like the eyes of the dead, behind each was a glowing coal! The raven, with
wings half extended, looked on pleased at my love-making to his magnificent horse.

“That is well! be friends with him,” he said: “he will carry you all the better to-
morrow!—Now we must hurry home!”

My desire to ride the horse had grown passionate.

“May I not mount him at once, Mr. Raven?” I cried.

“By all means!” he answered. “Mount, and ride him home.”

The horse bent his head over my shoulder lovingly. I twisted my hands in his mane
and scrambled onto his back, not without aid from certain protuberant bones.

“He would outspeed any leopard in creation!” I cried.

“Not that way at night,” answered the raven; “the road is difficult.—But come; loss
now will be gain then! To wait is harder than to run, and its meed is the fuller. Go on,
my son—straight to the cottage. I shall be there as soon as you. It will rejoice my
wife’s heart to see son of hers on that horse!”

I sat silent. The horse stood like a block of marble.

“Why do you linger?” asked the raven.

“I long so much to ride after the leopardess,” I answered, “that I can scarce restrain
myself!”

“You have promised!”

“My debt to the Little Ones appears, I confess, a greater thing than my bond to you.”

“Yield to the temptation and you will bring mischief upon them—and on yourself
also.”

“What matters it for me? I love them; and love works no evil. I will go.”

But the truth was, I forgot the children, infatuate with the horse.

Eyes flashed through the darkness, and I knew that Adam stood in his own shape
beside me. I knew also by his voice that he repressed an indignation almost too
strong for him.

“Mr. Vane,” he said, “do you not know why you have not yet done anything worth
doing?”

“Because I have been a fool,” I answered.

“Wherein?”
 139

“In everything.”

“Which do you count your most indiscreet action?”

“Bringing the princess to life: I ought to have left her to her just fate.”

“Nay, now you talk foolishly! You could not have done otherwise than you did, not
knowing she was evil!—But you never brought any one to life! How could you,
yourself dead?”

“I dead?” I cried.

“Yes,” he answered; “and you will be dead, so long as you refuse to die.”

“Back to the old riddling!” I returned scornfully.

“Be persuaded, and go home with me,” he continued gently. “The most—nearly the
only foolish thing you ever did, was to run from our dead.”

I pressed the horse’s ribs, and he was off like a sudden wind. I gave him a pat on the
side of the neck, and he went about in a sharp-driven curve, “close to the ground,
like a cat when scratchingly she wheels about after a mouse,” leaning sideways till
his mane swept the tops of the heather.

Through the dark I heard the wings of the raven. Five quick flaps I heard, and he
perched on the horse’s head. The horse checked himself instantly, ploughing up the
ground with his feet.

“Mr. Vane,” croaked the raven, “think what you are doing! Twice already has evil
befallen you—once from fear, and once from heedlessness: breach of word is far
worse; it is a crime.”

“The Little Ones are in frightful peril, and I brought it upon them!” I cried. “—But
indeed I will not break my word to you. I will return, and spend in your house what
nights—what days—what years you please.”

“I tell you once more you will do them other than good if you go to-night,” he insisted.

But a false sense of power, a sense which had no root and was merely vibrated into
me from the strength of the horse, had, alas, rendered me too stupid to listen to
anything he said!

“Would you take from me my last chance of reparation?” I cried. “This time there
shall be no shirking! It is my duty, and I will go—if I perish for it!”

“Go, then, foolish boy!” he returned, with anger in his croak. “Take the horse, and
ride to failure! May it be to humility!”

He spread his wings and flew. Again I pressed the lean ribs under me.
 140

“After the spotted leopardess!” I whispered in his ear.

He turned his head this way and that, snuffing the air; then started, and went a few
paces in a slow, undecided walk. Suddenly he quickened his walk; broke into a trot;
began to gallop, and in a few moments his speed was tremendous. He seemed to
see in the dark; never stumbled, not once faltered, not once hesitated. I sat as on the
ridge of a wave. I felt under me the play of each individual muscle: his joints were so
elastic, and his every movement glided so into the next, that not once did he jar me.
His growing swiftness bore him along until he flew rather than ran. The wind met and
passed us like a tornado.

Across the evil hollow we sped like a bolt from an arblast. No monster lifted its neck;
all knew the hoofs that thundered over their heads! We rushed up the hills, we shot
down their farther slopes; from the rocky chasms of the river-bed he did not swerve;
he held on over them his fierce, terrible gallop. The moon, half-way up the heaven,
gazed with a solemn trouble in her pale countenance. Rejoicing in the power of my
steed and in the pride of my life, I sat like a king and rode.

We were near the middle of the many channels, my horse every other moment
clearing one, sometimes two in his stride, and now and then gathering himself for a
great bounding leap, when the moon reached the key-stone of her arch. Then came
a wonder and a terror: she began to descend rolling like the nave of Fortune’s wheel
bowled by the gods, and went faster and faster. Like our own moon, this one had a
human face, and now the broad forehead now the chin was uppermost as she rolled.
I gazed aghast.

Across the ravines came the howling of wolves. An ugly fear began to invade the
hollow places of my heart; my confidence was on the wane! The horse maintained
his headlong swiftness, with ears pricked forward, and thirsty nostrils exulting in the
wind his career created. But there was the moon jolting like an old chariot-wheel
down the hill of heaven, with awful boding! She rolled at last over the horizon-edge
and disappeared, carrying all her light with her.

The mighty steed was in the act of clearing a wide shallow channel when we were
caught in the net of the darkness. His head dropped; its impetus carried his helpless
bulk across, but he fell in a heap on the margin, and where he fell he lay. I got up,
kneeled beside him, and felt him all over. Not a bone could I find broken, but he was
a horse no more. I sat down on the body, and buried my face in my hands.
 141

CHAPTER 32. THE LOVERS AND THE BAGS

Bitterly cold grew the night. The body froze under me. The cry of the wolves came
nearer; I heard their feet soft-padding on the rocky ground; their quick panting filled
the air. Through the darkness I saw the many glowing eyes; their half-circle
contracted around me. My time was come! I sprang to my feet.—Alas, I had not even
a stick!

They came in a rush, their eyes flashing with fury of greed, their black throats agape
to devour me. I stood hopelessly waiting them. One moment they halted over the
horse—then came at me.

With a sound of swiftness all but silence, a cloud of green eyes came down on their
flank. The heads that bore them flew at the wolves with a cry feebler yet fiercer than
their howling snarl, and by the cry I knew them: they were cats, led by a huge gray
one. I could see nothing of him but his eyes, yet I knew him—and so knew his colour
and bigness. A terrific battle followed, whose tale alone came to me through the
night. I would have fled, for surely it was but a fight which should have me!—only
where was the use? my first step would be a fall! and my foes of either kind could
both see and scent me in the dark!

All at once I missed the howling, and the caterwauling grew wilder. Then came the
soft padding, and I knew it meant flight: the cats had defeated the wolves! In a
moment the sharpest of sharp teeth were in my legs; a moment more and the cats
were all over me in a live cataract, biting wherever they could bite, furiously
scratching me anywhere and everywhere. A multitude clung to my body; I could not
flee. Madly I fell on the hateful swarm, every finger instinct with destruction. I tore
them off me, I throttled at them in vain: when I would have flung them from me, they
clung to my hands like limpets. I trampled them under my feet, thrust my fingers in
their eyes, caught them in jaws stronger than theirs, but could not rid myself of one.
Without cease they kept discovering upon me space for fresh mouthfuls; they hauled
at my skin with the widespread, horribly curved pincers of clutching claws; they
hissed and spat in my face—but never touched it until, in my despair, I threw myself
on the ground, when they forsook my body, and darted at my face. I rose, and
immediately they left it, the more to occupy themselves with my legs. In an agony I
broke from them and ran, careless whither, cleaving the solid dark. They
accompanied me in a surrounding torrent, now rubbing, now leaping up against me,
but tormenting me no more. When I fell, which was often, they gave me time to rise;
when from fear of falling I slackened my pace, they flew afresh at my legs. All that
miserable night they kept me running—but they drove me by a comparatively smooth
path, for I tumbled into no gully, and passing the Evil Wood without seeing it, left it
behind in the dark. When at length the morning appeared, I was beyond the
channels, and on the verge of the orchard valley. In my joy I would have made
 142

friends with my persecutors, but not a cat was to be seen. I threw myself on the
moss, and fell fast asleep.

I was waked by a kick, to find myself bound hand and foot, once more the thrall of
the giants!

“What fitter?” I said to myself; “to whom else should I belong?” and I laughed in the
triumph of self-disgust. A second kick stopped my false merriment; and thus
recurrently assisted by my captors, I succeeded at length in rising to my feet.

Six of them were about me. They undid the rope that tied my legs together, attached
a rope to each of them, and dragged me away. I walked as well as I could, but, as
they frequently pulled both ropes at once, I fell repeatedly, whereupon they always
kicked me up again. Straight to my old labour they took me, tied my leg-ropes to a
tree, undid my arms, and put the hateful flint in my left hand. Then they lay down and
pelted me with fallen fruit and stones, but seldom hit me. If I could have freed my
legs, and got hold of a stick I spied a couple of yards from me, I would have fallen
upon all six of them! “But the Little Ones will come at night!” I said to myself, and was
comforted.

All day I worked hard. When the darkness came, they tied my hands, and left me fast
to the tree. I slept a good deal, but woke often, and every time from a dream of lying
in the heart of a heap of children. With the morning my enemies reappeared,
bringing their kicks and their bestial company.

It was about noon, and I was nearly failing from fatigue and hunger, when I heard a
sudden commotion in the brushwood, followed by a burst of the bell-like laughter so
dear to my heart. I gave a loud cry of delight and welcome. Immediately rose a
trumpeting as of baby-elephants, a neighing as of foals, and a bellowing as of
calves, and through the bushes came a crowd of Little Ones, on diminutive horses,
on small elephants, on little bears; but the noises came from the riders, not the
animals. Mingled with the mounted ones walked the bigger of the boys and girls,
among the latter a woman with a baby crowing in her arms. The giants sprang to
their lumbering feet, but were instantly saluted with a storm of sharp stones; the
horses charged their legs; the bears rose and hugged them at the waist; the
elephants threw their trunks round their necks, pulled them down, and gave them
such a trampling as they had sometimes given, but never received before. In a
moment my ropes were undone, and I was in the arms, seemingly innumerable, of
the Little Ones. For some time I saw no more of the giants.

They made me sit down, and my Lona came, and without a word began to feed me
with the loveliest red and yellow fruits. I sat and ate, the whole colony mounting
guard until I had done. Then they brought up two of the largest of their elephants,
and having placed them side by side, hooked their trunks and tied their tails together.
The docile creatures could have untied their tails with a single shake, and unhooked
their trunks by forgetting them; but tails and trunks remained as their little masters
 143

had arranged them, and it was clear the elephants understood that they must keep
their bodies parallel. I got up, and laid myself in the hollow between their two backs;
when the wise animals, counteracting the weight that pushed them apart, leaned
against each other, and made for me a most comfortable litter. My feet, it is true,
projected beyond their tails, but my head lay pillowed on an ear of each. Then some
of the smaller children, mounting for a bodyguard, ranged themselves in a row along
the back of each of my bearers; the whole assembly formed itself in train; and the
procession began to move.

Whither they were carrying me, I did not try to conjecture; I yielded myself to their
pleasure, almost as happy as they. Chattering and laughing and playing glad tricks
innumerable at first, the moment they saw I was going to sleep, they became still as
judges.

I woke: a sudden musical uproar greeted the opening of my eyes.

We were travelling through the forest in which they found the babies, and which, as I
had suspected, stretched all the way from the valley to the hot stream.

A tiny girl sat with her little feet close to my face, and looked down at me coaxingly
for a while, then spoke, the rest seeming to hang on her words.

“We make a petisson to king,” she said.

“What is it, my darling?” I asked.

“Shut eyes one minute,” she answered.

“Certainly I will! Here goes!” I replied, and shut my eyes close.

“No, no! not fore I tell oo!” she cried.

I opened them again, and we talked and laughed together for quite another hour.

“Close eyes!” she said suddenly.

I closed my eyes, and kept them close. The elephants stood still. I heard a soft
scurry, a little rustle, and then a silence—for in that world some silences are heard.

“Open eyes!” twenty voices a little way off shouted at once; but when I obeyed, not a
creature was visible except the elephants that bore me. I knew the children
marvellously quick in getting out of the way—the giants had taught them that; but
when I raised myself, and looking about in the open shrubless forest, could descry
neither hand nor heel, I stared in “blank astonishment.”

The sun was set, and it was fast getting dark, yet presently a multitude of birds
began to sing. I lay down to listen, pretty sure that, if I left them alone, the hiders
would soon come out again.
 144

The singing grew to a little storm of bird-voices. “Surely the children must have
something to do with it!—And yet how could they set the birds singing?” I said to
myself as I lay and listened. Soon, however, happening to look up into the tree under
which my elephants stood, I thought I spied a little motion among the leaves, and
looked more keenly. Sudden white spots appeared in the dark foliage, the music
died down, a gale of childish laughter rippled the air, and white spots came out in
every direction: the trees were full of children! In the wildest merriment they began to
descend, some dropping from bough to bough so rapidly that I could scarce believe
they had not fallen. I left my litter, and was instantly surrounded—a mark for all the
artillery of their jubilant fun. With stately composure the elephants walked away to
bed.

“But,” said I, when their uproarious gladness had had scope for a while, “how is it
that I never before heard you sing like the birds? Even when I thought it must be you,
I could hardly believe it!”

“Ah,” said one of the wildest, “but we were not birds then! We were run-creatures,
not fly-creatures! We had our hide-places in the bushes then; but when we came to
no-bushes, only trees, we had to build nests! When we built nests, we grew birds,
and when we were birds, we had to do birds! We asked them to teach us their
noises, and they taught us, and now we are real birds!—Come and see my nest. It’s
not big enough for king, but it’s big enough for king to see me in it!”

I told him I could not get up a tree without the sun to show me the way; when he
came, I would try.

“Kings seldom have wings!” I added.

“King! king!” cried one, “oo knows none of us hasn’t no wings—foolis feddery tings!
Arms and legs is better.”

“That is true. I can get up without wings—and carry straws in my mouth too, to build
my nest with!”

“Oo knows!” he answered, and went away sucking his thumb.

A moment after, I heard him calling out of his nest, a great way up a walnut tree of
enormous size,

“Up adain, king! Dood night! I seepy!”

And I heard no more of him till he woke me in the morning.

 145

CHAPTER 33. LONA’S NARRATIVE

I lay down by a tree, and one and one or in little groups, the children left me and
climbed to their nests. They were always so tired at night and so rested in the
morning, that they were equally glad to go to sleep and to get up again. I, although
tired also, lay awake: Lona had not bid me good night, and I was sure she would
come.

I had been struck, the moment I saw her again, with her resemblance to the
princess, and could not doubt her the daughter of whom Adam had told me; but in
Lona the dazzling beauty of Lilith was softened by childlikeness, and deepened by
the sense of motherhood. “She is occupied probably,” I said to myself, “with the child
of the woman I met fleeing!” who, she had already told me, was not half mother
enough.

She came at length, sat down beside me, and after a few moments of silent delight,
expressed mainly by stroking my face and hands, began to tell me everything that
had befallen since I went. The moon appeared as we talked, and now and then,
through the leaves, lighted for a quivering moment her beautiful face—full of thought,
and a care whose love redeemed and glorified it. How such a child should have been
born of such a mother—such a woman of such a princess, was hard to understand;
but then, happily, she had two parents—say rather, three! She drew my heart by
what in me was likest herself, and I loved her as one who, grow to what perfection
she might, could only become the more a child. I knew now that I loved her when I
left her, and that the hope of seeing her again had been my main comfort. Every
word she spoke seemed to go straight to my heart, and, like the truth itself, make it
purer.

She told me that after I left the orchard valley, the giants began to believe a little
more in the actual existence of their neighbours, and became in consequence more
hostile to them. Sometimes the Little Ones would see them trampling furiously,
perceiving or imagining some indication of their presence, while they indeed stood
beside, and laughed at their foolish rage. By and by, however, their animosity
assumed a more practical shape: they began to destroy the trees on whose fruit the
Little Ones lived. This drove the mother of them all to meditate counteraction. Setting
the sharpest of them to listen at night, she learned that the giants thought I was
hidden somewhere near, intending, as soon as I recovered my strength, to come in
the dark and kill them sleeping. Thereupon she concluded that the only way to stop
the destruction was to give them ground for believing that they had abandoned the
place. The Little Ones must remove into the forest—beyond the range of the giants,
but within reach of their own trees, which they must visit by night! The main objection
to the plan was, that the forest had little or no undergrowth to shelter—or conceal
them if necessary.
 146

But she reflected that where birds, there the Little Ones could find habitation. They
had eager sympathies with all modes of life, and could learn of the wildest creatures:
why should they not take refuge from the cold and their enemies in the tree-tops?
why not, having lain in the low brushwood, seek now the lofty foliage? why not build
nests where it would not serve to scoop hollows? All that the birds could do, the Little
Ones could learn—except, indeed, to fly!

She spoke to them on the subject, and they heard with approval. They could already
climb the trees, and they had often watched the birds building their nests! The trees
of the forest, although large, did not look bad! They went up much nearer the sky
than those of the giants, and spread out their arms—some even stretched them
down—as if inviting them to come and live with them! Perhaps, in the top of the
tallest, they might find that bird that laid the baby-eggs, and sat upon them till they
were ripe, then tumbled them down to let the little ones out! Yes; they would build
sleep-houses in the trees, where no giant would see them, for never by any chance
did one throw back his dull head to look up! Then the bad giants would be sure they
had left the country, and the Little Ones would gather their own apples and pears
and figs and mesples and peaches when they were asleep!

Thus reasoned the Lovers, and eagerly adopted Lona’s suggestion—with the result
that they were soon as much at home in the tree-tops as the birds themselves, and
that the giants came ere long to the conclusion that they had frightened them out of
the country—whereupon they forgot their trees, and again almost ceased to believe
in the existence of their small neighbours.

Lona asked me whether I had not observed that many of the children were grown. I
answered I had not, but could readily believe it. She assured me it was so, but said
the certain evidence that their minds too had grown since their migration upward,
had gone far in mitigation of the alarm the discovery had occasioned her.

In the last of the short twilight, and later when the moon was shining, they went down
to the valley, and gathered fruit enough to serve them the next day; for the giants
never went out in the twilight: that to them was darkness; and they hated the moon:
had they been able, they would have extinguished her. But soon the Little Ones
found that fruit gathered in the night was not altogether good the next day; so the
question arose whether it would not be better, instead of pretending to have left the
country, to make the bad giants themselves leave it.

They had already, she said, in exploring the forest, made acquaintance with the
animals in it, and with most of them personally. Knowing therefore how strong as
well as wise and docile some of them were, and how swift as well as manageable
many others, they now set themselves to secure their aid against the giants, and
with loving, playful approaches, had soon made more than friends of most of them,
from the first addressing horse or elephant as Brother or Sister Elephant, Brother or
Sister Horse, until before long they had an individual name for each. It was some
 147

little time longer before they said Brother or Sister Bear, but that came next, and the
other day she had heard one little fellow cry, “Ah, Sister Serpent!” to a snake that bit
him as he played with it too roughly. Most of them would have nothing to do with a
caterpillar, except watch it through its changes; but when at length it came from its
retirement with wings, all would immediately address it as Sister Butterfly,
congratulating it on its metamorphosis—for which they used a word that meant
something like repentance—and evidently regarding it as something sacred.

One moonlit evening, as they were going to gather their fruit, they came upon a
woman seated on the ground with a baby in her lap—the woman I had met on my
way to Bulika. They took her for a giantess that had stolen one of their babies, for
they regarded all babies as their property. Filled with anger they fell upon her
multitudinously, beating her after a childish, yet sufficiently bewildering fashion. She
would have fled, but a boy threw himself down and held her by the feet. Recovering
her wits, she recognised in her assailants the children whose hospitality she sought,
and at once yielded the baby. Lona appeared, and carried it away in her bosom.

But while the woman noted that in striking her they were careful not to hurt the child,
the Little Ones noted that, as she surrendered her, she hugged and kissed her just
as they wanted to do, and came to the conclusion that she must be a giantess of the
same kind as the good giant. The moment Lona had the baby, therefore, they
brought the mother fruit, and began to show her every sort of childish attention.

Now the woman had been in perplexity whither to betake herself, not daring to go
back to the city, because the princess was certain to find out who had lamed her
leopardess: delighted with the friendliness of the little people, she resolved to remain
with them for the present: she would have no trouble with her infant, and might find
some way of returning to her husband, who was rich in money and gems, and very
seldom unkind to her.

Here I must supplement, partly from conjecture, what Lona told me about the
woman. With the rest of the inhabitants of Bulika, she was aware of the tradition that
the princess lived in terror of the birth of an infant destined to her destruction. They
were all unacquainted, however, with the frightful means by which she preserved her
youth and beauty; and her deteriorating physical condition requiring a larger use of
those means, they took the apparent increase of her hostility to children for a sign
that she saw her doom approaching. This, although no one dreamed of any attempt
against her, nourished in them hopes of change.

Now arose in the mind of the woman the idea of furthering the fulfilment of the
shadowy prediction, or of using the myth at least for her own restoration to her
husband. For what seemed more probable than that the fate foretold lay with these
very children? They were marvellously brave, and the Bulikans cowards, in abject
terror of animals! If she could rouse in the Little Ones the ambition of taking the city,
 148

then in the confusion of the attack, she would escape from the little army, reach her
house unrecognised, and there lying hidden, await the result!

Should the children now succeed in expelling the giants, she would begin at once,
while they were yet flushed with victory, to suggest the loftier aim! By disposition,
indeed, they were unfit for warfare; they hardly ever quarrelled, and never fought;
loved every live thing, and hated either to hurt or to suffer. Still, they were easily
influenced, and could certainly be taught any exercise within their strength!—At once
she set some of the smaller ones throwing stones at a mark; and soon they were all
engrossed with the new game, and growing skilful in it.

The first practical result was their use of stones in my rescue. While gathering fruit,
they found me asleep, went home, held a council, came the next day with their
elephants and horses, overwhelmed the few giants watching me, and carried me off.
Jubilant over their victory, the smaller boys were childishly boastful, the bigger boys
less ostentatious, while the girls, although their eyes flashed more, were not so
talkative as usual. The woman of Bulika no doubt felt encouraged.

We talked the greater part of the night, chiefly about the growth of the children, and
what it might indicate. With Lona’s power of recognising truth I had long been
familiar; now I began to be astonished at her practical wisdom. Probably, had I been
more of a child myself, I should have wondered less.

It was yet far from morning when I became aware of a slight fluttering and
scrambling. I rose on my elbow, and looking about me, saw many Little Ones
descend from their nests. They disappeared, and in a few moments all was again
still.

“What are they doing?” I asked.

“They think,” answered Lona, “that, stupid as they are, the giants will search the
wood, and they are gone to gather stones with which to receive them. Stones are not
plentiful in the forest, and they have to scatter far to find enow. They will carry them
to their nests, and from the trees attack the giants as they come within reach.
Knowing their habits, they do not expect them before the morning. If they do come, it
will be the opening of a war of expulsion: one or the other people must go. The
result, however, is hardly doubtful. We do not mean to kill them; indeed, their skulls
are so thick that I do not think we could!—not that killing would do them much harm;
they are so little alive! If one were killed, his giantess would not remember him
beyond three days!”

“Do the children then throw so well that the thing might happen?” I asked.

“Wait till you see them!” she answered, with a touch of pride. “—But I have not yet
told you,” she went on, “of a strange thing that happened the night before last!—We
had come home from gathering our fruit, and were asleep in our nests, when we
were roused by the horrid noises of beasts fighting. The moon was bright, and in a
 149

moment our trees glittered with staring little eyes, watching two huge leopardesses,
one perfectly white, the other covered with black spots, which worried and tore each
other with I do not know how many teeth and claws. To judge by her back, the
spotted creature must have been climbing a tree when the other sprang upon her.
When first I saw them, they were just under my own tree, rolling over and over each
other. I got down on the lowest branch, and saw them perfectly. The children
enjoyed the spectacle, siding some with this one, some with that, for we had never
seen such beasts before, and thought they were only at play. But by degrees their
roaring and growling almost ceased, and I saw that they were in deadly earnest, and
heartily wished neither might be left able to climb a tree. But when the children saw
the blood pouring from their flanks and throats, what do you think they did? They
scurried down to comfort them, and gathering in a great crowd about the terrible
creatures, began to pat and stroke them. Then I got down as well, for they were
much too absorbed to heed my calling to them; but before I could reach them, the
white one stopped fighting, and sprang among them with such a hideous yell that
they flew up into the trees like birds. Before I got back into mine, the wicked beasts
were at it again tooth and claw. Then Whitey had the best of it; Spotty ran away as
fast as she could run, and Whitey came and lay down at the foot of my tree. But in a
minute or two she was up again, and walking about as if she thought Spotty might be
lurking somewhere. I waked often, and every time I looked out, I saw her. In the
morning she went away.”

“I know both the beasts,” I said. “Spotty is a bad beast. She hates the children, and
would kill every one of them. But Whitey loves them. She ran at them only to frighten
them away, lest Spotty should get hold of any of them. No one needs be afraid of
Whitey!”

By this time the Little Ones were coming back, and with much noise, for they had no
care to keep quiet now that they were at open war with the giants, and laden with
good stones. They mounted to their nests again, though with difficulty because of
their burdens, and in a minute were fast asleep. Lona retired to her tree. I lay where I
was, and slept the better that I thought most likely the white leopardess was still
somewhere in the wood.

I woke soon after the sun, and lay pondering. Two hours passed, and then in truth
the giants began to appear, in straggling companies of three and four, until I counted
over a hundred of them. The children were still asleep, and to call them would draw
the attention of the giants: I would keep quiet so long as they did not discover me.
But by and by one came blundering upon me, stumbled, fell, and rose again. I
thought he would pass heedless, but he began to search about. I sprang to my feet,
and struck him in the middle of his huge body. The roar he gave roused the children,
and a storm as of hail instantly came on, of which not a stone struck me, and not one
missed the giant. He fell and lay. Others drew near, and the storm extended, each
purblind creature becoming, as he entered the range of a garrisoned tree, a target
 150

for converging stones. In a short time almost every giant was prostrate, and a
jubilant pæan of bird-song rose from the tops of fifty trees.

Many elephants came hurrying up, and the children descending the trees like
monkeys, in a moment every elephant had three or four of them on his back, and
thus loaded, began to walk over the giants, who lay and roared. Losing patience at
length with their noise, the elephants gave them a few blows of their trunks, and left
them.

Until night the bad giants remained where they had fallen, silent and motionless. The
next morning they had disappeared every one, and the children saw no more of
them. They removed to the other end of the orchard valley, and never after ventured
into the forest.
 151

CHAPTER 34. PREPARATION

Victory thus gained, the woman of Bulika began to speak about the city, and talked
much of its defenceless condition, of the wickedness of its princess, of the cowardice
of its inhabitants. In a few days the children chattered of nothing but Bulika, although
indeed they had not the least notion of what a city was. Then first I became aware of
the design of the woman, although not yet of its motive.

The idea of taking possession of the place, recommended itself greatly to Lona—and
to me also. The children were now so rapidly developing faculty, that I could see no
serious obstacle to the success of the enterprise. For the terrible Lilith—woman or
leopardess, I knew her one vulnerable point, her doom through her daughter, and
the influence the ancient prophecy had upon the citizens: surely whatever in the
enterprise could be called risk, was worth taking! Successful,—and who could doubt
their success?—must not the Little Ones, from a crowd of children, speedily become
a youthful people, whose government and influence would be all for righteousness?
Ruling the wicked with a rod of iron, would they not be the redemption of the nation?

At the same time, I have to confess that I was not without views of personal
advantage, not without ambition in the undertaking. It was just, it seemed to me, that
Lona should take her seat on the throne that had been her mother’s, and natural that
she should make of me her consort and minister. For me, I would spend my life in
her service; and between us, what might we not do, with such a core to it as the Little
Ones, for the development of a noble state?

I confess also to an altogether foolish dream of opening a commerce in gems

between the two worlds—happily impossible, for it could have done nothing but harm
to both.

Calling to mind the appeal of Adam, I suggested to Lona that to find them water
might perhaps expedite the growth of the Little Ones. She judged it prudent,
however, to leave that alone for the present, as we did not know what its first
consequences might be; while, in the course of time, it would almost certainly subject
them to a new necessity.

“They are what they are without it!” she said: “when we have the city, we will search
for water!”

We began, therefore, and pushed forward our preparations, constantly reviewing the
merry troops and companies. Lona gave her attention chiefly to the commissariat,
while I drilled the little soldiers, exercised them in stone-throwing, taught them the
use of some other weapons, and did all I could to make warriors of them. The main
difficulty was to get them to rally to their flag the instant the call was sounded. Most
of them were armed with slings, some of the bigger boys with bows and arrows. The
 152

bigger girls carried aloe-spikes, strong as steel and sharp as needles, fitted to
longish shafts—rather formidable weapons. Their sole duty was the charge of such
as were too small to fight.

Lona had herself grown a good deal, but did not seem aware of it: she had always
been, as she still was, the tallest! Her hair was much longer, and she was become
almost a woman, but not one beauty of childhood had she outgrown. When first we
met after our long separation, she laid down her infant, put her arms round my neck,
and clung to me silent, her face glowing with gladness: the child whimpered; she
sprang to him, and had him in her bosom instantly. To see her with any thoughtless,
obstinate, or irritable little one, was to think of a tender grandmother. I seemed to
have known her for ages—for always—from before time began! I hardly remembered
my mother, but in my mind’s eye she now looked like Lona; and if I imagined sister
or child, invariably she had the face of Lona! My every imagination flew to her; she
was my heart’s wife! She hardly ever sought me, but was almost always within
sound of my voice. What I did or thought, I referred constantly to her, and rejoiced to
believe that, while doing her work in absolute independence, she was most at home
by my side. Never for me did she neglect the smallest child, and my love only
quickened my sense of duty. To love her and to do my duty, seemed, not indeed
one, but inseparable. She might suggest something I should do; she might ask me
what she ought to do; but she never seemed to suppose that I, any more than she,
would like to do, or could care about anything except what must be done. Her love
overflowed upon me—not in caresses, but in a closeness of recognition which I can
compare to nothing but the devotion of a divine animal.

I never told her anything about her mother.

The wood was full of birds, the splendour of whose plumage, while it took nothing
from their song, seemed almost to make up for the lack of flowers—which,
apparently, could not grow without water. Their glorious feathers being everywhere
about in the forest, it came into my heart to make from them a garment for Lona.
While I gathered, and bound them in overlapping rows, she watched me with evident
appreciation of my choice and arrangement, never asking what I was fashioning, but
evidently waiting expectant the result of my work. In a week or two it was finished—a
long loose mantle, to fasten at the throat and waist, with openings for the arms.

I rose and put it on her. She rose, took it off, and laid it at my feet—I imagine from a
sense of propriety. I put it again on her shoulders, and showed her where to put her
arms through. She smiled, looked at the feathers a little and stroked them—again
took it off and laid it down, this time by her side. When she left me, she carried it with
her, and I saw no more of it for some days. At length she came to me one morning
wearing it, and carrying another garment which she had fashioned similarly, but of
the dried leaves of a tough evergreen. It had the strength almost of leather, and the
appearance of scale-armour. I put it on at once, and we always thereafter wore those
garments when on horseback.
 153

For, on the outskirts of the forest, had appeared one day a troop of full-grown
horses, with which, as they were nowise alarmed at creatures of a shape so different
from their own, I had soon made friends, and two of the finest I had trained for Lona
and myself. Already accustomed to ride a small one, her delight was great when first
she looked down from the back of an animal of the giant kind; and the horse showed
himself proud of the burden he bore. We exercised them every day until they had
such confidence in us as to obey instantly and fear nothing; after which we always
rode them at parade and on the march.

The undertaking did indeed at times appear to me a foolhardy one, but the
confidence of the woman of Bulika, real or simulated, always overcame my
hesitancy. The princess’s magic, she insisted, would prove powerless against the
children; and as to any force she might muster, our animal-allies alone would assure
our superiority: she was herself, she said, ready, with a good stick, to encounter any
two men of Bulika. She confessed to not a little fear of the leopardess, but I was
myself ready for her. I shrank, however, from carrying all the children with us.

“Would it not be better,” I said, “that you remained in the forest with your baby and
the smallest of the Little Ones?”

She answered that she greatly relied on the impression the sight of them would
make on the women, especially the mothers.

“When they see the darlings,” she said, “their hearts will be taken by storm; and I
must be there encouraging them to make a stand! If there be a remnant of hardihood
in the place, it will be found among the women!”

“You must not encumber yourself,” I said to Lona, “with any of the children; you will
be wanted everywhere!”

For there were two babies besides the woman’s, and even on horseback she had
almost always one in her arms.

“I do not remember ever being without a child to take care of,” she answered; “but
when we reach the city, it shall be as you wish!”

Her confidence in one who had failed so unworthily, shamed me. But neither had I
initiated the movement, nor had I any ground for opposing it; I had no choice, but
must give it the best help I could! For myself, I was ready to live or die with Lona. Her
humility as well as her trust humbled me, and I gave myself heartily to her purposes.

Our way lying across a grassy plain, there was no need to take food for the horses,
or the two cows which would accompany us for the infants; but the elephants had to
be provided for. True, the grass was as good for them as for those other animals, but
it was short, and with their one-fingered long noses, they could not pick enough for a
single meal. We had, therefore, set the whole colony to gather grass and make hay,
of which the elephants themselves could carry a quantity sufficient to last them
 154

several days, with the supplement of what we would gather fresh every time we
halted. For the bears we stored nuts, and for ourselves dried plenty of fruits. We had
caught and tamed several more of the big horses, and now having loaded them and
the elephants with these provisions, we were prepared to set out.

Then Lona and I held a general review, and I made them a little speech. I began by
telling them that I had learned a good deal about them, and knew now where they
came from. “We did not come from anywhere,” they cried, interrupting me; “we are
here!”

I told them that every one of them had a mother of his own, like the mother of the last
baby; that I believed they had all been brought from Bulika when they were so small
that they could not now remember it; that the wicked princess there was so afraid of
babies, and so determined to destroy them, that their mothers had to carry them
away and leave them where she could not find them; and that now we were going to
Bulika, to find their mothers, and deliver them from the bad giantess.

“But I must tell you,” I continued, “that there is danger before us, for, as you know,
we may have to fight hard to take the city.”

“We can fight! we are ready!” cried the boys.

“Yes, you can,” I returned, “and I know you will: mothers are worth fighting for! Only
mind, you must all keep together.”

“Yes, yes; we’ll take care of each other,” they answered. “Nobody shall touch one of
us but his own mother!”

“You must mind, every one, to do immediately what your officers tell you!”

“We will, we will!—Now we’re quite ready! Let us go!”

“Another thing you must not forget,” I went on: “when you strike, be sure you make it
a downright swinging blow; when you shoot an arrow, draw it to the head; when you
sling a stone, sling it strong and straight.”

“That we will!” they cried with jubilant, fearless shout.

“Perhaps you will be hurt!”

“We don’t mind that!—Do we, boys?”

“Not a bit!”

“Some of you may very possibly be killed!” I said.

“I don’t mind being killed!” cried one of the finest of the smaller boys: he rode a
beautiful little bull, which galloped and jumped like a horse.

“I don’t either! I don’t either!” came from all sides.

 155

Then Lona, queen and mother and sister of them all, spoke from her big horse by my
side:

“I would give my life,” she said, “to have my mother! She might kill me if she liked! I
should just kiss her and die!”

“Come along, boys!” cried a girl. “We’re going to our mothers!”

A pang went through my heart.—But I could not draw back; it would be moral ruin to
the Little Ones!
 156

CHAPTER 35. THE LITTLE ONES IN BULIKA

It was early in the morning when we set out, making, between the blue sky and the
green grass, a gallant show on the wide plain. We would travel all the morning, and
rest the afternoon; then go on at night, rest the next day, and start again in the short
twilight. The latter part of our journey we would endeavour so to divide as to arrive at
the city with the first of the morning, and be already inside the gates when
discovered.

It seemed as if all the inhabitants of the forest would migrate with us. A multitude of
birds flew in front, imagining themselves, no doubt, the leading division; great
companies of butterflies and other insects played about our heads; and a crowd of
four-footed creatures followed us. These last, when night came, left us almost all; but
the birds and the butterflies, the wasps and the dragon-flies, went with us to the very
gates of the city.

We halted and slept soundly through the afternoon: it was our first real march, but
none were tired. In the night we went faster, because it was cold. Many fell asleep on
the backs of their beasts, and woke in the morning quite fresh. None tumbled off.
Some rode shaggy, shambling bears, which yet made speed enough, going as fast
as the elephants. Others were mounted on different kinds of deer, and would have
been racing all the way had I not prevented it. Those atop of the hay on the
elephants, unable to see the animals below them, would keep talking to them as long
as they were awake. Once, when we had halted to feed, I heard a little fellow, as he
drew out the hay to give him, commune thus with his “darling beast”:

“Nosy dear, I am digging you out of the mountain, and shall soon get down to you:
be patient; I’m a coming! Very soon now you’ll send up your nose to look for me, and
then we’ll kiss like good elephants, we will!”

The same night there burst out such a tumult of elephant-trumpeting, horse-neighing,
and child-imitation, ringing far over the silent levels, that, uncertain how near the city
might not be, I quickly stilled the uproar lest it should give warning of our approach.

Suddenly, one morning, the sun and the city rose, as it seemed, together. To the
children the walls appeared only a great mass of rock, but when I told them the
inside was full of nests of stone, I saw apprehension and dislike at once invade their
hearts: for the first time in their lives, I believe—many of them long little lives—they
knew fear. The place looked to them bad: how were they to find mothers in such a
place? But they went on bravely, for they had confidence in Lona—and in me too,
little as I deserved it.

We rode through the sounding archway. Sure never had such a drumming of hoofs,
such a padding of paws and feet been heard on its old pavement! The horses started
 157

and looked scared at the echo of their own steps; some halted a moment, some
plunged wildly and wheeled about; but they were soon quieted, and went on. Some
of the Little Ones shivered, and all were still as death. The three girls held closer the
infants they carried. All except the bears and butterflies manifested fear.

On the countenance of the woman lay a dark anxiety; nor was I myself unaffected by
the general dread, for the whole army was on my hands and on my conscience: I
had brought it up to the danger whose shadow was now making itself felt! But I was
supported by the thought of the coming kingdom of the Little Ones, with the bad
giants its slaves, and the animals its loving, obedient friends! Alas, I who dreamed
thus, had not myself learned to obey! Untrusting, unfaithful obstinacy had set me at
the head of that army of innocents! I was myself but a slave, like any king in the
world I had left who does or would do only what pleases him! But Lona rode beside
me a child indeed, therefore a free woman—calm, silent, watchful, not a whit afraid!

We were nearly in the heart of the city before any of its inhabitants became aware of
our presence. But now windows began to open, and sleepy heads to look out. Every
face wore at first a dull stare of wonderless astonishment, which, as soon as the
starers perceived the animals, changed to one of consternation. In spite of their fear,
however, when they saw that their invaders were almost all children, the women
came running into the streets, and the men followed. But for a time all of them kept
close to the houses, leaving open the middle of the way, for they durst not approach
the animals.

At length a boy, who looked about five years old, and was full of the idea of his
mother, spying in the crowd a woman whose face attracted him, threw himself upon
her from his antelope, and clung about her neck; nor was she slow to return his
embrace and kisses. But the hand of a man came over her shoulder, and seized him
by the neck. Instantly a girl ran her sharp spear into the fellow’s arm. He sent forth a
savage howl, and immediately stabbed by two or three more, fled yelling.

“They are just bad giants!” said Lona, her eyes flashing as she drove her horse
against one of unusual height who, having stirred up the little manhood in him, stood
barring her way with a club. He dared not abide the shock, but slunk aside, and the
next moment went down, struck by several stones. Another huge fellow, avoiding my
charger, stepped suddenly, with a speech whose rudeness alone was intelligible,
between me and the boy who rode behind me. The boy told him to address the king;
the giant struck his little horse on the head with a hammer, and he fell. Before the
brute could strike again, however, one of the elephants behind laid him prostrate,
and trampled on him so that he did not attempt to get up until hundreds of feet had
walked over him, and the army was gone by.

But at sight of the women what a dismay clouded the face of Lona! Hardly one of
them was even pleasant to look upon! Were her darlings to find mothers among such
as these?
 158

Hardly had we halted in the central square, when two girls rode up in anxious haste,
with the tidings that two of the boys had been hurried away by some women. We
turned at once, and then first discovered that the woman we befriended had
disappeared with her baby.

But at the same moment we descried a white leopardess come bounding toward us
down a narrow lane that led from the square to the palace. The Little Ones had not
forgotten the fight of the two leopardesses in the forest: some of them looked
terrified, and their ranks began to waver; but they remembered the order I had just
given them, and stood fast.

We stopped to see the result; when suddenly a small boy, called Odu, remarkable
for his speed and courage, who had heard me speak of the goodness of the white
leopardess, leaped from the back of his bear, which went shambling after him, and
ran to meet her. The leopardess, to avoid knocking him down, pulled herself up so
suddenly that she went rolling over and over: when she recovered her feet she found
the child on her back. Who could doubt the subjugation of a people which saw an
urchin of the enemy bestride an animal of which they lived in daily terror? Confident
of the effect on the whole army, we rode on.

As we stopped at the house to which our guides led us, we heard a scream; I sprang
down, and thundered at the door. My horse came and pushed me away with his
nose, turned about, and had begun to batter the door with his heels, when up came
little Odu on the leopardess, and at sight of her he stood still, trembling. But she too
had heard the cry, and forgetting the child on her back, threw herself at the door; the
boy was dashed against it, and fell senseless. Before I could reach him, Lona had
him in her arms, and as soon as he came to himself, set him on the back of his bear,
which had still followed him.

When the leopardess threw herself the third time against the door, it gave way, and
she darted in. We followed, but she had already vanished. We sprang up a stair, and
went all over the house, to find no one. Darting down again, we spied a door under
the stair, and got into a labyrinth of excavations. We had not gone far, however,
when we met the leopardess with the child we sought across her back.

He told us that the woman he took for his mother threw him into a hole, saying she
would give him to the leopardess. But the leopardess was a good one, and took him
out.

Following in search of the other boy, we got into the next house more easily, but to
find, alas, that we were too late: one of the savages had just killed the little captive! It
consoled Lona, however, to learn which he was, for she had been expecting him to
grow a bad giant, from which worst of fates death had saved him. The leopardess
sprang upon his murderer, took him by the throat, dragged him into the street, and
followed Lona with him, like a cat with a great rat in her jaws.
 159

“Let us leave the horrible place,” said Lona; “there are no mothers here! This people
is not worth delivering.”

The leopardess dropped her burden, and charged into the crowd, this way and that,
wherever it was thickest. The slaves cried out and ran, tumbling over each other in
heaps.

When we got back to the army, we found it as we had left it, standing in order and
ready.

But I was far from easy: the princess gave no sign, and what she might be plotting
we did not know! Watch and ward must be kept the night through!

The Little Ones were such hardy creatures that they could repose anywhere: we told
them to lie down with their animals where they were, and sleep till they were called.
In one moment they were down, and in another lapt in the music of their sleep, a
sound as of water over grass, or a soft wind among leaves. Their animals slept more
lightly, ever on the edge of waking. The bigger boys and girls walked softly hither
and thither among the dreaming multitude. All was still; the whole wicked place
appeared at rest.
 160

CHAPTER 36. MOTHER AND DAUGHTER

Lona was so disgusted with the people, and especially with the women, that she
wished to abandon the place as soon as possible; I, on the contrary, felt very
strongly that to do so would be to fail wilfully where success was possible; and, far
worse, to weaken the hearts of the Little Ones, and so bring them into much greater
danger. If we retreated, it was certain the princess would not leave us unassailed! if
we encountered her, the hope of the prophecy went with us! Mother and daughter
must meet: it might be that Lona’s loveliness would take Lilith’s heart by storm! if she
threatened violence, I should be there between them! If I found that I had no other
power over her, I was ready, for the sake of my Lona, to strike her pitilessly on the
closed hand! I knew she was doomed: most likely it was decreed that her doom
should now be brought to pass through us!

Still without hint of the relation in which she stood to the princess, I stated the case to
Lona as it appeared to me. At once she agreed to accompany me to the palace.

From the top of one of its great towers, the princess had, in the early morning, while
the city yet slept, descried the approach of the army of the Little Ones. The sight
awoke in her an over-mastering terror: she had failed in her endeavour to destroy
them, and they were upon her! The prophecy was about to be fulfilled!

When she came to herself, she descended to the black hall, and seated herself in
the north focus of the ellipse, under the opening in the roof.

For she must think! Now what she called thinking required a clear consciousness of
herself, not as she was, but as she chose to believe herself; and to aid her in the
realisation of this consciousness, she had suspended, a little way from and above
her, itself invisible in the darkness of the hall, a mirror to receive the full sunlight
reflected from her person. For the resulting vision of herself in the splendour of her
beauty, she sat waiting the meridional sun.

Many a shadow moved about her in the darkness, but as often as, with a certain
inner eye which she had, she caught sight of one, she refused to regard it. Close
under the mirror stood the Shadow which attended her walks, but, self-occupied, him
she did not see.

The city was taken; the inhabitants were cowering in terror; the Little Ones and their
strange cavalry were encamped in the square; the sun shone upon the princess, and
for a few minutes she saw herself glorious. The vision passed, but she sat on. The
night was now come, and darkness clothed and filled the glass, yet she did not
move. A gloom that swarmed with shadows, wallowed in the palace; the servants
shivered and shook, but dared not leave it because of the beasts of the Little Ones;
all night long the princess sat motionless: she must see her beauty again! she must
 161

try again to think! But courage and will had grown weary of her, and would dwell with
her no more!

In the morning we chose twelve of the tallest and bravest of the boys to go with us to
the palace. We rode our great horses, and they small horses and elephants.

The princess sat waiting the sun to give her the joy of her own presence. The tide of
the light was creeping up the shore of the sky, but until the sun stood overhead, not
a ray could enter the black hall.

He rose to our eyes, and swiftly ascended. As we climbed the steep way to the
palace, he climbed the dome of its great hall. He looked in at the eye of it—and with
sudden radiance the princess flashed upon her own sight. But she sprang to her feet
with a cry of despair: alas her whiteness! the spot covered half her side, and was
black as the marble around her! She clutched her robe, and fell back in her chair.
The Shadow glided out, and she saw him go.

We found the gate open as usual, passed through the paved grove up to the palace
door, and entered the vestibule. There in her cage lay the spotted leopardess,
apparently asleep or lifeless. The Little Ones paused a moment to look at her. She
leaped up rampant against the cage. The horses reared and plunged; the elephants
retreated a step. The next instant she fell supine, writhed in quivering spasms, and
lay motionless. We rode into the great hall.

The princess yet leaned back in her chair in the shaft of sunlight, when from the
stones of the court came to her ears the noise of the horses’ hoofs. She started,
listened, and shook: never had such sound been heard in her palace! She pressed
her hand to her side, and gasped. The trampling came nearer and nearer; it entered
the hall itself; moving figures that were not shadows approached her through the
darkness!

For us, we saw a splendour, a glorious woman centring the dark. Lona sprang from
her horse, and bounded to her. I sprang from mine, and followed Lona.

“Mother! mother!” she cried, and her clear, lovely voice echoed in the dome.

The princess shivered; her face grew almost black with hate, her eyebrows met on
her forehead. She rose to her feet, and stood.

“Mother! mother!” cried Lona again, as she leaped on the daïs, and flung her arms
around the princess.

An instant more and I should have reached them!—in that instant I saw Lona lifted
high, and dashed on the marble floor. Oh, the horrible sound of her fall! At my feet
she fell, and lay still. The princess sat down with the smile of a demoness.

I dropped on my knees beside Lona, raised her from the stones, and pressed her to
my bosom. With indignant hate I glanced at the princess; she answered me with her
 162

sweetest smile. I would have sprung upon her, taken her by the throat, and strangled
her, but love of the child was stronger than hate of the mother, and I clasped closer
my precious burden. Her arms hung helpless; her blood trickled over my hands, and
fell on the floor with soft, slow little plashes.

The horses scented it—mine first, then the small ones. Mine reared, shivering and
wild-eyed, went about, and thundered blindly down the dark hall, with the little horses
after him. Lona’s stood gazing down at his mistress, and trembling all over. The boys
flung themselves from their horses’ backs, and they, not seeing the black wall before
them, dashed themselves, with mine, to pieces against it. The elephants came on to
the foot of the daïs, and stopped, wildly trumpeting; the Little Ones sprang upon it,
and stood horrified; the princess lay back in her seat, her face that of a corpse, her
eyes alone alive, wickedly flaming. She was again withered and wasted to what I
found in the wood, and her side was as if a great branding hand had been laid upon
it. But Lona saw nothing, and I saw but Lona.

“Mother! mother!” she sighed, and her breathing ceased.

I carried her into the court: the sun shone upon a white face, and the pitiful shadow
of a ghostly smile. Her head hung back. She was “dead as earth.”

I forgot the Little Ones, forgot the murdering princess, forgot the body in my arms,
and wandered away, looking for my Lona. The doors and windows were crowded
with brute-faces jeering at me, but not daring to speak, for they saw the white
leopardess behind me, hanging her head close at my heel. I spurned her with my
foot. She held back a moment, and followed me again.

I reached the square: the little army was gone! Its emptiness roused me. Where
were the Little Ones, her Little Ones? I had lost her children! I stared helpless about
me, staggered to the pillar, and sank upon its base.

But as I sat gazing on the still countenance, it seemed to smile a live momentary
smile. I never doubted it an illusion, yet believed what it said: I should yet see her
alive! It was not she, it was I who was lost, and she would find me!

I rose to go after the Little Ones, and instinctively sought the gate by which we had
entered. I looked around me, but saw nothing of the leopardess.

The street was rapidly filling with a fierce crowd. They saw me encumbered with my
dead, but for a time dared not assail me. Ere I reached the gate, however, they had
gathered courage. The women began to hustle me; I held on heedless. A man
pushed against my sacred burden: with a kick I sent him away howling. But the
crowd pressed upon me, and fearing for the dead that was beyond hurt, I clasped my
treasure closer, and freed my right arm. That instant, however, a commotion arose in
the street behind me; the crowd broke; and through it came the Little Ones I had left
in the palace. Ten of them were upon four of the elephants; on the two other
elephants lay the princess, bound hand and foot, and quite still, save that her eyes
 163

rolled in their ghastly sockets. The two other Little Ones rode behind her on Lona’s
horse. Every now and then the wise creatures that bore her threw their trunks behind
and felt her cords.

I walked on in front, and out of the city. What an end to the hopes with which I
entered the evil place! We had captured the bad princess, and lost our all-beloved
queen! My life was bare! my heart was empty!
 164

CHAPTER 37. THE SHADOW

A murmur of pleasure from my companions roused me: they had caught sight of their
fellows in the distance! The two on Lona’s horse rode on to join them. They were
greeted with a wavering shout—which immediately died away. As we drew near, the
sound of their sobs reached us like the breaking of tiny billows.

When I came among them, I saw that something dire had befallen them: on their
childish faces was the haggard look left by some strange terror. No possible grief
could have wrought the change. A few of them came slowly round me, and held out
their arms to take my burden. I yielded it; the tender hopelessness of the smile with
which they received it, made my heart swell with pity in the midst of its own
desolation. In vain were their sobs over their mother-queen; in vain they sought to
entice from her some recognition of their love; in vain they kissed and fondled her as
they bore her away: she would not wake! On each side one carried an arm, gently
stroking it; as many as could get near, put their arms under her body; those who
could not, crowded around the bearers. On a spot where the grass grew thicker and
softer they laid her down, and there all the Little Ones gathered sobbing.

Outside the crowd stood the elephants, and I near them, gazing at my Lona over the
many little heads between. Those next me caught sight of the princess, and stared
trembling. Odu was the first to speak.

“I have seen that woman before!” he whispered to his next neighbour. “It was she
who fought the white leopardess, the night they woke us with their yelling!”

“Silly!” returned his companion. “That was a wild beast, with spots!”

“Look at her eyes!” insisted Odu. “I know she is a bad giantess, but she is a wild
beast all the same. I know she is the spotted one!”

The other took a step nearer; Odu drew him back with a sharp pull.

“Don’t look at her!” he cried, shrinking away, yet fascinated by the hate-filled longing
in her eyes. “She would eat you up in a moment! It was her shadow! She is the
wicked princess!”

“That cannot be! they said she was beautiful!”

“Indeed it is the princess!” I interposed. “Wickedness has made her ugly!”

She heard, and what a look was hers!

“It was very wrong of me to run away!” said Odu thoughtfully.

“What made you run away?” I asked. “I expected to find you where I left you!”
 165

He did not reply at once.

“I don’t know what made me run,” answered another. “I was frightened!”

“It was a man that came down the hill from the palace,” said a third.

“How did he frighten you?”

“I don’t know.”

“He wasn’t a man,” said Odu; “he was a shadow; he had no thick to him!”

“Tell me more about him.”

“He came down the hill very black, walking like a bad giant, but spread flat. He was
nothing but blackness. We were frightened the moment we saw him, but we did not
run away; we stood and watched him. He came on as if he would walk over us. But
before he reached us, he began to spread and spread, and grew bigger end bigger,
till at last he was so big that he went out of our sight, and we saw him no more, and
then he was upon us!”

“What do you mean by that?”

“He was all black through between us, and we could not see one another; and then
he was inside us.”

“How did you know he was inside you?”

“He did me quite different. I felt like bad. I was not Odu any more—not the Odu I
knew. I wanted to tear Sozo to pieces—not really, but like!”

He turned and hugged Sozo.

“It wasn’t me, Sozo,” he sobbed. “Really, deep down, it was Odu, loving you always!
And Odu came up, and knocked Naughty away. I grew sick, and thought I must kill
myself to get out of the black. Then came a horrible laugh that had heard my think,
and it set the air trembling about me. And then I suppose I ran away, but I did not
know I had run away until I found myself running, fast as could, and all the rest
running too. I would have stopped, but I never thought of it until I was out of the gate
among the grass. Then I knew that I had run away from a shadow that wanted to be
me and wasn’t, and that I was the Odu that loved Sozo. It was the shadow that got
into me, and hated him from inside me; it was not my own self me! And now I know
that I ought not to have run away! But indeed I did not quite know what I was doing
until it was done! My legs did it, I think: they grew frightened, and forgot me, and ran
away! Naughty legs! There! and there!”

Thus ended Odu, with a kick to each of his naughty legs.

“What became of the shadow?” I asked.

 166

“I do not know,” he answered. “I suppose he went home into the night where there is
no moon.”

I fell a wondering where Lona was gone, and dropping on the grass, took the dead
thing in my lap, and whispered in its ear, “Where are you, Lona? I love you!” But its
lips gave no answer. I kissed them, not quite cold, laid the body down again, and
appointing a guard over it, rose to provide for the safety of Lona’s people during the
night.

Before the sun went down, I had set a watch over the princess outside the camp,
and sentinels round it: intending to walk about it myself all night long, I told the rest of
the army to go to sleep. They threw themselves on the grass and were asleep in a
moment.

When the moon rose I caught a glimpse of something white; it was the leopardess.
She swept silently round the sleeping camp, and I saw her pass three times between
the princess and the Little Ones. Thereupon I made the watch lie down with the
others, and stretched myself beside the body of Lona.
 167

CHAPTER 38. TO THE HOUSE OF BITTERNESS

In the morning we set out, and made for the forest as fast as we could. I rode Lona’s
horse, and carried her body. I would take it to her father: he would give it a couch in
the chamber of his dead! or, if he would not, seeing she had not come of herself, I
would watch it in the desert until it mouldered away! But I believed he would, for
surely she had died long ago! Alas, how bitterly must I not humble myself before him!

To Adam I must take Lilith also. I had no power to make her repent! I had hardly a
right to slay her—much less a right to let her loose in the world! and surely I scarce
merited being made for ever her gaoler!

Again and again, on the way, I offered her food; but she answered only with a look of
hungering hate. Her fiery eyes kept rolling to and fro, nor ever closed, I believe, until
we reached the other side of the hot stream. After that they never opened until we
came to the House of Bitterness.

One evening, as we were camping for the night, I saw a little girl go up to her, and
ran to prevent mischief. But ere I could reach them, the child had put something to
the lips of the princess, and given a scream of pain.

“Please, king,” she whimpered, “suck finger. Bad giantess make hole in it!”

I sucked the tiny finger.

“Well now!” she cried, and a minute after was holding a second fruit to a mouth
greedy of other fare. But this time she snatched her hand quickly away, and the fruit
fell to the ground. The child’s name was Luva.

The next day we crossed the hot stream. Again on their own ground, the Little Ones
were jubilant. But their nests were still at a great distance, and that day we went no
farther than the ivy-hall, where, because of its grapes, I had resolved to spend the
night. When they saw the great clusters, at once they knew them good, rushed upon
them, ate eagerly, and in a few minutes were all fast asleep on the green floor and in
the forest around the hall. Hoping again to see the dance, and expecting the Little
Ones to sleep through it, I had made them leave a wide space in the middle. I lay
down among them, with Lona by my side, but did not sleep.

The night came, and suddenly the company was there. I was wondering with myself
whether, night after night, they would thus go on dancing to all eternity, and whether
I should not one day have to join them because of my stiff-neckedness, when the
eyes of the children came open, and they sprang to their feet, wide awake.
Immediately every one caught hold of a dancer, and away they went, bounding and
skipping. The spectres seemed to see and welcome them: perhaps they knew all
 168

about the Little Ones, for they had themselves long been on their way back to
childhood! Anyhow, their innocent gambols must, I thought, bring refreshment to
weary souls who, their present taken from them and their future dark, had no life
save the shadow of their vanished past. Many a merry but never a rude prank did the
children play; and if they did at times cause a momentary jar in the rhythm of the
dance, the poor spectres, who had nothing to smile withal, at least manifested no
annoyance.

Just ere the morning began to break, I started to see the skeleton-princess in the
doorway, her eyes open and glowing, the fearful spot black on her side. She stood
for a moment, then came gliding in, as if she would join the dance. I sprang to my
feet. A cry of repugnant fear broke from the children, and the lights vanished. But the
low moon looked in, and I saw them clinging to each other. The ghosts were gone—
at least they were no longer visible. The princess too had disappeared. I darted to
the spot where I had left her: she lay with her eyes closed, as if she had never
moved. I returned to the hall. The Little Ones were already on the floor, composing
themselves to sleep.

The next morning, as we started, we spied, a little way from us, two skeletons
moving about in a thicket. The Little Ones broke their ranks, and ran to them. I
followed; and, although now walking at ease, without splint or ligature, I was able to
recognise the pair I had before seen in that neighbourhood. The children at once
made friends with them, laying hold of their arms, and stroking the bones of their
long fingers; and it was plain the poor creatures took their attentions kindly. The two
seemed on excellent terms with each other. Their common deprivation had drawn
them together! the loss of everything had been the beginning of a new life to them!

Perceiving that they had gathered handfuls of herbs, and were looking for more—
presumably to rub their bones with, for in what other way could nourishment reach
their system so rudimentary?—the Little Ones, having keenly examined those they
held, gathered of the same sorts, and filled the hands the skeletons held out to
receive them. Then they bid them goodbye, promising to come and see them again,
and resumed their journey, saying to each other they had not known there were such
nice people living in the same forest.

When we came to the nest-village, I remained there a night with them, to see them
resettled; for Lona still looked like one just dead, and there seemed no need of
haste.

The princess had eaten nothing, and her eyes remained shut: fearing she might die
ere we reached the end of our journey, I went to her in the night, and laid my bare
arm upon her lips. She bit into it so fiercely that I cried out. How I got away from her I
do not know, but I came to myself lying beyond her reach. It was then morning, and
immediately I set about our departure.
 169

Choosing twelve Little Ones, not of the biggest and strongest, but of the sweetest
and merriest, I mounted them on six elephants, and took two more of the wise
clumsies, as the children called them, to bear the princess. I still rode Lona’s horse,
and carried her body wrapt in her cloak before me. As nearly as I could judge I took
the direct way, across the left branch of the river-bed, to the House of Bitterness,
where I hoped to learn how best to cross the broader and rougher branch, and how
to avoid the basin of monsters: I dreaded the former for the elephants, the latter for
the children.

I had one terrible night on the way—the third, passed in the desert between the two
branches of the dead river.

We had stopped the elephants in a sheltered place, and there let the princess slip
down between them, to lie on the sand until the morning. She seemed quite dead,
but I did not think she was. I laid myself a little way from her, with the body of Lona
by my other side, thus to keep watch at once over the dead and the dangerous. The
moon was half-way down the west, a pale, thoughtful moon, mottling the desert with
shadows. Of a sudden she was eclipsed, remaining visible, but sending forth no
light: a thick, diaphanous film covered her patient beauty, and she looked troubled.
The film swept a little aside, and I saw the edge of it against her clearness—the
jagged outline of a bat-like wing, torn and hooked. Came a cold wind with a burning
sting—and Lilith was upon me. Her hands were still bound, but with her teeth she
pulled from my shoulder the cloak Lona made for me, and fixed them in my flesh. I
lay as one paralysed.

Already the very life seemed flowing from me into her, when I remembered, and
struck her on the hand. She raised her head with a gurgling shriek, and I felt her
shiver. I flung her from me, and sprang to my feet.

She was on her knees, and rocked herself to and fro. A second blast of hot-stinging
cold enveloped us; the moon shone out clear, and I saw her face—gaunt and
ghastly, besmeared with red.

“Down, devil!” I cried.

“Where are you taking me?” she asked, with the voice of a dull echo from a
sepulchre.

“To your first husband,” I answered.

“He will kill me!” she moaned.

“At least he will take you off my hands!”

“Give me my daughter,” she suddenly screamed, grinding her teeth.

“Never! Your doom is upon you at last!”

 170

“Loose my hands for pity’s sake!” she groaned. “I am in torture. The cords are sunk
in my flesh.”

“I dare not. Lie down!” I said.

She threw herself on the ground like a log.

The rest of the night passed in peace, and in the morning she again seemed dead.

Before evening we came in sight of the House of Bitterness, and the next moment
one of the elephants came alongside of my horse.

“Please, king, you are not going to that place?” whispered the Little One who rode on
his neck.

“Indeed I am! We are going to stay the night there,” I answered.

“Oh, please, don’t! That must be where the cat-woman lives!”

“If you had ever seen her, you would not call her by that name!”

“Nobody ever sees her: she has lost her face! Her head is back and side all round.”

“She hides her face from dull, discontented people!—Who taught you to call her the
cat-woman?”

“I heard the bad giants call her so.”

“What did they say about her?”

“That she had claws to her toes.”

“It is not true. I know the lady. I spent a night at her house.”

“But she may have claws to her toes! You might see her feet, and her claws be
folded up inside their cushions!”

“Then perhaps you think that I have claws to my toes?”

“Oh, no; that can’t be! you are good!”

“The giants might have told you so!” I pursued.

“We shouldn’t believe them about you!”

“Are the giants good?”

“No; they love lying.”

“Then why do you believe them about her? I know the lady is good; she cannot have
claws.”
 171

“Please how do you know she is good?”

“How do you know I am good?”

I rode on, while he waited for his companions, and told them what I had said.

They hastened after me, and when they came up,—

“I would not take you to her house if I did not believe her good,” I said.

“We know you would not,” they answered.

“If I were to do something that frightened you—what would you say?”

“The beasts frightened us sometimes at first, but they never hurt us!” answered one.

“That was before we knew them!” added another.

“Just so!” I answered. “When you see the woman in that cottage, you will know that
she is good. You may wonder at what she does, but she will always be good. I know
her better than you know me. She will not hurt you,—or if she does,——”

“Ah, you are not sure about it, king dear! You think she may hurt us!”

“I am sure she will never be unkind to you, even if she do hurt you!”

They were silent for a while.

“I’m not afraid of being hurt—a little!—a good deal!” cried Odu. “But I should not like
scratches in the dark! The giants say the cat-woman has claw-feet all over her
house!”

“I am taking the princess to her,” I said.

“Why?”

“Because she is her friend.”

“How can she be good then?”

“Little Tumbledown is a friend of the princess,” I answered; “so is Luva: I saw them
both, more than once, trying to feed her with grapes!”

“Little Tumbledown is good! Luva is very good!”

“That is why they are her friends.”

“Will the cat-woman—I mean the woman that isn’t the cat-woman, and has no claws
to her toes—give her grapes?”

“She is more likely to give her scratches!”

 172

“Why?—You say she is her friend!”

“That is just why.—A friend is one who gives us what we need, and the princess is
sorely in need of a terrible scratching.”

They were silent again.

“If any of you are afraid,” I said, “you may go home; I shall not prevent you. But I
cannot take one with me who believes the giants rather than me, or one who will call
a good lady the cat-woman!”

“Please, king,” said one, “I’m so afraid of being afraid!”

“My boy,” I answered, “there is no harm in being afraid. The only harm is in doing
what Fear tells you. Fear is not your master! Laugh in his face and he will run away.”

“There she is—in the door waiting for us!” cried one, and put his hands over his
eyes.

“How ugly she is!” cried another, and did the same.

“You do not see her,” I said; “her face is covered!”

“She has no face!” they answered.

“She has a very beautiful face. I saw it once.—It is indeed as beautiful as Lona’s!” I
added with a sigh.

“Then what makes her hide it?”

“I think I know:—anyhow, she has some good reason for it!”

“I don’t like the cat-woman! she is frightful!”

“You cannot like, and you ought not to dislike what you have never seen.—Once
more, you must not call her the cat-woman!”

“What are we to call her then, please?”

“Lady Mara.”

“That is a pretty name!” said a girl; “I will call her ‘lady Mara’; then perhaps she will
show me her beautiful face!”

Mara, drest and muffled in white, was indeed standing in the doorway to receive us.

“At last!” she said. “Lilith’s hour has been long on the way, but it is come! Everything
comes. Thousands of years have I waited—and not in vain!”

She came to me, took my treasure from my arms, carried it into the house, and
returning, took the princess. Lilith shuddered, but made no resistance. The beasts
 173

lay down by the door. We followed our hostess, the Little Ones looking very grave.
She laid the princess on a rough settle at one side of the room, unbound her, and
turned to us.

“Mr. Vane,” she said, “and you, Little Ones, I thank you! This woman would not yield
to gentler measures; harder must have their turn. I must do what I can to make her
repent!”

The pitiful-hearted Little Ones began to sob sorely.

“Will you hurt her very much, lady Mara?” said the girl I have just mentioned, putting
her warm little hand in mine.

“Yes; I am afraid I must; I fear she will make me!” answered Mara. “It would be cruel
to hurt her too little. It would have all to be done again, only worse.”

“May I stop with her?”

“No, my child. She loves no one, therefore she cannot be with any one. There is One
who will be with her, but she will not be with Him.”

“Will the shadow that came down the hill be with her?”

“The great Shadow will be in her, I fear, but he cannot be with her, or with any one.
She will know I am beside her, but that will not comfort her.”

“Will you scratch her very deep?” asked Odu, going near, and putting his hand in
hers. “Please, don’t make the red juice come!”

She caught him up, turned her back to the rest of us, drew the muffling down from
her face, and held him at arms’ length that he might see her.

As if his face had been a mirror, I saw in it what he saw. For one moment he stared,
his little mouth open; then a divine wonder arose in his countenance, and swiftly
changed to intense delight. For a minute he gazed entranced, then she set him
down. Yet a moment he stood looking up at her, lost in contemplation—then ran to
us with the face of a prophet that knows a bliss he cannot tell. Mara rearranged her
mufflings, and turned to the other children.

“You must eat and drink before you go to sleep,” she said; “you have had a long
journey!”

She set the bread of her house before them, and a jug of cold water. They had never
seen bread before, and this was hard and dry, but they ate it without sign of distaste.

They had never seen water before, but they drank without demur, one after the other
looking up from the draught with a face of glad astonishment. Then she led away the
smallest, and the rest went trooping after her.
 174

With her own gentle hands, they told me, she put them to bed on the floor of the
garret.
 175

CHAPTER 39. THAT NIGHT

Their night was a troubled one, and they brought a strange report of it into the day.
Whether the fear of their sleep came out into their waking, or their waking fear sank
with them into their dreams, awake or asleep they were never at rest from it. All night
something seemed going on in the house—something silent, something terrible,
something they were not to know. Never a sound awoke; the darkness was one with
the silence, and the silence was the terror.

Once, a frightful wind filled the house, and shook its inside, they said, so that it
quivered and trembled like a horse shaking himself; but it was a silent wind that
made not even a moan in their chamber, and passed away like a soundless sob.

They fell asleep. But they woke again with a great start. They thought the house was
filling with water such as they had been drinking. It came from below, and swelled up
until the garret was full of it to the very roof. But it made no more sound than the
wind, and when it sank away, they fell asleep dry and warm.

The next time they woke, all the air, they said, inside and out, was full of cats. They
swarmed—up and down, along and across, everywhere about the room. They felt
their claws trying to get through the night-gowns lady Mara had put on them, but they
could not; and in the morning not one of them had a scratch. Through the dark
suddenly, came the only sound they heard the night long—the far-off howl of the
huge great-grandmother-cat in the desert: she must have been calling her little ones,
they thought, for that instant the cats stopped, and all was still. Once more they fell
fast asleep, and did not wake till the sun was rising.

Such was the account the children gave of their experiences. But I was with the
veiled woman and the princess all through the night: something of what took place I
saw; much I only felt; and there was more which eye could not see, and heart only
could in a measure understand.

As soon as Mara left the room with the children, my eyes fell on the white
leopardess: I thought we had left her behind us, but there she was, cowering in a
corner. Apparently she was in mortal terror of what she might see. A lamp stood on
the high chimney-piece, and sometimes the room seemed full of lamp-shadows,
sometimes of cloudy forms. The princess lay on the settle by the wall, and seemed
never to have moved hand or foot. It was a fearsome waiting.

When Mara returned, she drew the settle with Lilith upon it to the middle of the room,
then sat down opposite me, at the other side of the hearth. Between us burned a
small fire.
 176

Something terrible was on its way! The cloudy presences flickered and shook. A
silvery creature like a slowworm came crawling out from among them, slowly
crossed the clay floor, and crept into the fire. We sat motionless. The something
came nearer.

But the hours passed, midnight drew nigh, and there was no change. The night was
very still. Not a sound broke the silence, not a rustle from the fire, not a crack from
board or beam. Now and again I felt a sort of heave, but whether in the earth or in
the air or in the waters under the earth, whether in my own body or in my soul—
whether it was anywhere, I could not tell. A dread sense of judgment was upon me.
But I was not afraid, for I had ceased to care for aught save the thing that must be
done.

Suddenly it was midnight. The muffled woman rose, turned toward the settle, and
slowly unwound the long swathes that hid her face: they dropped on the ground, and
she stepped over them. The feet of the princess were toward the hearth; Mara went
to her head, and turning, stood behind it. Then I saw her face. It was lovely beyond
speech—white and sad, heart-and-soul sad, but not unhappy, and I knew it never
could be unhappy. Great tears were running down her cheeks: she wiped them away
with her robe; her countenance grew very still, and she wept no more. But for the pity
in every line of her expression, she would have seemed severe. She laid her hand
on the head of the princess—on the hair that grew low on the forehead, and
stooping, breathed on the sallow brow. The body shuddered.

“Will you turn away from the wicked things you have been doing so long?” said Mara
gently.

The princess did not answer. Mara put the question again, in the same soft, inviting
tone.

Still there was no sign of hearing. She spoke the words a third time.

Then the seeming corpse opened its mouth and answered, its words appearing to
frame themselves of something else than sound.—I cannot shape the thing further:
sounds they were not, yet they were words to me.

“I will not,” she said. “I will be myself and not another!”

“Alas, you are another now, not yourself! Will you not be your real self?”

“I will be what I mean myself now.”

“If you were restored, would you not make what amends you could for the misery
you have caused?”

“I would do after my nature.”

“You do not know it: your nature is good, and you do evil!”
 177

“I will do as my Self pleases—as my Self desires.”

“You will do as the Shadow, overshadowing your Self inclines you?”

“I will do what I will to do.”

“You have killed your daughter, Lilith!”

“I have killed thousands. She is my own!”

“She was never yours as you are another’s.”

“I am not another’s; I am my own, and my daughter is mine.”

“Then, alas, your hour is come!”

“I care not. I am what I am; no one can take from me myself!”

“You are not the Self you imagine.”

“So long as I feel myself what it pleases me to think myself, I care not. I am content
to be to myself what I would be. What I choose to seem to myself makes me what I
am. My own thought makes me me; my own thought of myself is me. Another shall
not make me!”

“But another has made you, and can compel you to see what you have made
yourself. You will not be able much longer to look to yourself anything but what he
sees you! You will not much longer have satisfaction in the thought of yourself. At
this moment you are aware of the coming change!”

“No one ever made me. I defy that Power to unmake me from a free woman! You are
his slave, and I defy you! You may be able to torture me—I do not know, but you
shall not compel me to anything against my will!”

“Such a compulsion would be without value. But there is a light that goes deeper
than the will, a light that lights up the darkness behind it: that light can change your
will, can make it truly yours and not another’s—not the Shadow’s. Into the created
can pour itself the creating will, and so redeem it!”

“That light shall not enter me: I hate it!—Begone, slave!”

“I am no slave, for I love that light, and will with the deeper will which created mine.
There is no slave but the creature that wills against its creator. Who is a slave but
her who cries, ‘I am free,’ yet cannot cease to exist!”

“You speak foolishness from a cowering heart! You imagine me given over to you: I
defy you! I hold myself against you! What I choose to be, you cannot change. I will
not be what you think me—what you say I am!”

“I am sorry: you must suffer!”

 178

“But be free!”

“She alone is free who would make free; she loves not freedom who would enslave:
she is herself a slave. Every life, every will, every heart that came within your ken,
you have sought to subdue: you are the slave of every slave you have made—such
a slave that you do not know it!—See your own self!”

She took her hand from the head of the princess, and went two backward paces
from her.

A soundless presence as of roaring flame possessed the house—the same, I

presume, that was to the children a silent wind. Involuntarily I turned to the hearth: its
fire was a still small moveless glow. But I saw the worm-thing come creeping out,
white-hot, vivid as incandescent silver, the live heart of essential fire. Along the floor
it crawled toward the settle, going very slow. Yet more slowly it crept up on it, and
laid itself, as unwilling to go further, at the feet of the princess. I rose and stole
nearer. Mara stood motionless, as one that waits an event foreknown. The shining
thing crawled on to a bare bony foot: it showed no suffering, neither was the settle
scorched where the worm had lain. Slowly, very slowly, it crept along her robe until it
reached her bosom, where it disappeared among the folds.

The face of the princess lay stonily calm, the eyelids closed as over dead eyes; and
for some minutes nothing followed. At length, on the dry, parchment-like skin, began
to appear drops as of the finest dew: in a moment they were as large as seed-pearls,
ran together, and began to pour down in streams. I darted forward to snatch the
worm from the poor withered bosom, and crush it with my foot. But Mara, Mother of
Sorrow, stepped between, and drew aside the closed edges of the robe: no serpent
was there—no searing trail; the creature had passed in by the centre of the black
spot, and was piercing through the joints and marrow to the thoughts and intents of
the heart. The princess gave one writhing, contorted shudder, and I knew the worm
was in her secret chamber.

“She is seeing herself!” said Mara; and laying her hand on my arm, she drew me
three paces from the settle.

Of a sudden the princess bent her body upward in an arch, then sprang to the floor,
and stood erect. The horror in her face made me tremble lest her eyes should open,
and the sight of them overwhelm me. Her bosom heaved and sank, but no breath
issued. Her hair hung and dripped; then it stood out from her head and emitted
sparks; again hung down, and poured the sweat of her torture on the floor.

I would have thrown my arms about her, but Mara stopped me.

“You cannot go near her,” she said. “She is far away from us, afar in the hell of her
self-consciousness. The central fire of the universe is radiating into her the
knowledge of good and evil, the knowledge of what she is. She sees at last the good
she is not, the evil she is. She knows that she is herself the fire in which she is
 179

burning, but she does not know that the Light of Life is the heart of that fire. Her
torment is that she is what she is. Do not fear for her; she is not forsaken. No gentler
way to help her was left. Wait and watch.”

It may have been five minutes or five years that she stood thus—I cannot tell; but at
last she flung herself on her face.

Mara went to her, and stood looking down upon her. Large tears fell from her eyes
on the woman who had never wept, and would not weep.

“Will you change your way?” she said at length.

“Why did he make me such?” gasped Lilith. “I would have made myself—oh, so
different! I am glad it was he that made me and not I myself! He alone is to blame for
what I am! Never would I have made such a worthless thing! He meant me such that
I might know it and be miserable! I will not be made any longer!”

“Unmake yourself, then,” said Mara.

“Alas, I cannot! You know it, and mock me! How often have I not agonised to cease,
but the tyrant keeps me being! I curse him!—Now let him kill me!”

The words came in jets as from a dying fountain.

“Had he not made you,” said Mara, gently and slowly, “you could not even hate him.
But he did not make you such. You have made yourself what you are.—Be of better
cheer: he can remake you.”

“I will not be remade!”

“He will not change you; he will only restore you to what you were.”

“I will not be aught of his making.”

“Are you not willing to have that set right which you have set wrong?”

She lay silent; her suffering seemed abated.

“If you are willing, put yourself again on the settle.”

“I will not,” she answered, forcing the words through her clenched teeth.

A wind seemed to wake inside the house, blowing without sound or impact; and a
water began to rise that had no lap in its ripples, no sob in its swell. It was cold, but it
did not benumb. Unseen and noiseless it came. It smote no sense in me, yet I knew
it rising. I saw it lift at last and float her. Gently it bore her, unable to resist, and left
rather than laid her on the settle. Then it sank swiftly away.

The strife of thought, accusing and excusing, began afresh, and gathered fierceness.
The soul of Lilith lay naked to the torture of pure interpenetrating inward light. She
 180

began to moan, and sigh deep sighs, then murmur as holding colloquy with a
dividual self: her queendom was no longer whole; it was divided against itself. One
moment she would exult as over her worst enemy, and weep; the next she would
writhe as in the embrace of a friend whom her soul hated, and laugh like a demon. At
length she began what seemed a tale about herself, in a language so strange, and in
forms so shadowy, that I could but here and there understand a little. Yet the
language seemed the primeval shape of one I knew well, and the forms to belong to
dreams which had once been mine, but refused to be recalled. The tale appeared
now and then to touch upon things that Adam had read from the disparted
manuscript, and often to make allusion to influences and forces—vices too, I could
not help suspecting—with which I was unacquainted.

She ceased, and again came the horror in her hair, the sparkling and flowing
alternate. I sent a beseeching look to Mara.

“Those, alas, are not the tears of repentance!” she said. “The true tears gather in the
eyes. Those are far more bitter, and not so good. Self-loathing is not sorrow. Yet it is
good, for it marks a step in the way home, and in the father’s arms the prodigal
forgets the self he abominates. Once with his father, he is to himself of no more
account. It will be so with her.”

She went nearer and said,

“Will you restore that which you have wrongfully taken?”

“I have taken nothing,” answered the princess, forcing out the words in spite of pain,
“that I had not the right to take. My power to take manifested my right.”

Mara left her.

Gradually my soul grew aware of an invisible darkness, a something more terrible

than aught that had yet made itself felt. A horrible Nothingness, a Negation positive
infolded her; the border of its being that was yet no being, touched me, and for one
ghastly instant I seemed alone with Death Absolute! It was not the absence of
everything I felt, but the presence of Nothing. The princess dashed herself from the
settle to the floor with an exceeding great and bitter cry. It was the recoil of Being
from Annihilation.

“For pity’s sake,” she shrieked, “tear my heart out, but let me live!”

With that there fell upon her, and upon us also who watched with her, the perfect
calm as of a summer night. Suffering had all but reached the brim of her life’s cup,
and a hand had emptied it! She raised her head, half rose, and looked around her. A
moment more, and she stood erect, with the air of a conqueror: she had won the
battle! Dareful she had met her spiritual foes; they had withdrawn defeated! She
raised her withered arm above her head, a pæan of unholy triumph in her throat—
when suddenly her eyes fixed in a ghastly stare.—What was she seeing?
 181

I looked, and saw: before her, cast from unseen heavenly mirror, stood the reflection
of herself, and beside it a form of splendent beauty, She trembled, and sank again
on the floor helpless. She knew the one what God had intended her to be, the other
what she had made herself.

The rest of the night she lay motionless altogether.

With the gray dawn growing in the room, she rose, turned to Mara, and said, in
prideful humility, “You have conquered. Let me go into the wilderness and bewail
myself.”

Mara saw that her submission was not feigned, neither was it real. She looked at her
a moment, and returned:

“Begin, then, and set right in the place of wrong.”

“I know not how,” she replied—with the look of one who foresaw and feared the
answer.

“Open thy hand, and let that which is in it go.”

A fierce refusal seemed to struggle for passage, but she kept it prisoned.

“I cannot,” she said. “I have no longer the power. Open it for me.”

She held out the offending hand. It was more a paw than a hand. It seemed to me
plain that she could not open it.

Mara did not even look at it.

“You must open it yourself,” she said quietly.

“I have told you I cannot!”

“You can if you will—not indeed at once, but by persistent effort. What you have
done, you do not yet wish undone—do not yet intend to undo!”

“You think so, I dare say,” rejoined the princess with a flash of insolence, “but I know
that I cannot open my hand!”

“I know you better than you know yourself, and I know you can. You have often
opened it a little way. Without trouble and pain you cannot open it quite, but you can
open it. At worst you could beat it open! I pray you, gather your strength, and open it
wide.”

“I will not try what I know impossible. It would be the part of a fool!”

“Which you have been playing all your life! Oh, you are hard to teach!”
 182

Defiance reappeared on the face of the princess. She turned her back on Mara,
saying, “I know what you have been tormenting me for! You have not succeeded, nor
shall you succeed! You shall yet find me stronger than you think! I will yet be
mistress of myself! I am still what I have always known myself—queen of Hell, and
mistress of the worlds!”

Then came the most fearful thing of all. I did not know what it was; I knew myself
unable to imagine it; I knew only that if it came near me I should die of terror! I now
know that it was life in death—life dead, yet existent; and I knew that Lilith had had
glimpses, but only glimpses of it before: it had never been with her until now.

She stood as she had turned. Mara went and sat down by the fire. Fearing to stand
alone with the princess, I went also and sat again by the hearth. Something began to
depart from me. A sense of cold, yet not what we call cold, crept, not into, but out of
my being, and pervaded it. The lamp of life and the eternal fire seemed dying
together, and I about to be left with naught but the consciousness that I had been
alive. Mercifully, bereavement did not go so far, and my thought went back to Lilith.

Something was taking place in her which we did not know. We knew we did not feel
what she felt, but we knew we felt something of the misery it caused her. The thing
itself was in her, not in us; its reflex, her misery, reached us, and was again reflected
in us: she was in the outer darkness, we present with her who was in it! We were not
in the outer darkness; had we been, we could not have been with her; we should
have been timelessly, spacelessly, absolutely apart. The darkness knows neither the
light nor itself; only the light knows itself and the darkness also. None but God hates
evil and understands it.

Something was gone from her, which then first, by its absence, she knew to have
been with her every moment of her wicked years. The source of life had withdrawn
itself; all that was left her of conscious being was the dregs of her dead and
corrupted life.

She stood rigid. Mara buried her head in her hands. I gazed on the face of one who
knew existence but not love—knew nor life, nor joy, nor good; with my eyes I saw the
face of a live death! She knew life only to know that it was dead, and that, in her,
death lived. It was not merely that life had ceased in her, but that she was
consciously a dead thing. She had killed her life, and was dead—and knew it. She
must death it for ever and ever! She had tried her hardest to unmake herself, and
could not! she was a dead life! she could not cease! she must be! In her face I saw
and read beyond its misery—saw in its dismay that the dismay behind it was more
than it could manifest. It sent out a livid gloom; the light that was in her was
darkness, and after its kind it shone. She was what God could not have created. She
had usurped beyond her share in self-creation, and her part had undone His! She
saw now what she had made, and behold, it was not good! She was as a conscious
corpse, whose coffin would never come to pieces, never set her free! Her bodily
 183

eyes stood wide open, as if gazing into the heart of horror essential—her own
indestructible evil. Her right hand also was now clenched—upon existent Nothing—
her inheritance!

But with God all things are possible: He can save even the rich!

Without change of look, without sign of purpose, Lilith walked toward Mara. She felt
her coming, and rose to meet her.

“I yield,” said the princess. “I cannot hold out. I am defeated.—Not the less, I cannot
open my hand.”

“Have you tried?”

“I am trying now with all my might.”

“I will take you to my father. You have wronged him worst of the created, therefore
he best of the created can help you.”

“How can he help me?”

“He will forgive you.”

“Ah, if he would but help me to cease! Not even that am I capable of! I have no
power over myself; I am a slave! I acknowledge it. Let me die.”

“A slave thou art that shall one day be a child!” answered Mara.—“Verily, thou shalt
die, but not as thou thinkest. Thou shalt die out of death into life. Now is the Life for,
that never was against thee!”

Like her mother, in whom lay the motherhood of all the world, Mara put her arms
around Lilith, and kissed her on the forehead. The fiery-cold misery went out of her
eyes, and their fountains filled. She lifted, and bore her to her own bed in a corner of
the room, laid her softly upon it, and closed her eyes with caressing hands.

Lilith lay and wept. The Lady of Sorrow went to the door and opened it.

Morn, with the Spring in her arms, waited outside. Softly they stole in at the opened
door, with a gentle wind in the skirts of their garments. It flowed and flowed about
Lilith, rippling the unknown, upwaking sea of her life eternal; rippling and to ripple it,
until at length she who had been but as a weed cast on the dry sandy shore to
wither, should know herself an inlet of the everlasting ocean, henceforth to flow into
her for ever, and ebb no more. She answered the morning wind with reviving breath,
and began to listen. For in the skirts of the wind had come the rain—the soft rain that
heals the mown, the many-wounded grass—soothing it with the sweetness of all
music, the hush that lives between music and silence. It bedewed the desert places
around the cottage, and the sands of Lilith’s heart heard it, and drank it in. When
 184

Mara returned to sit by her bed, her tears were flowing softer than the rain, and soon
she was fast asleep.
 185

CHAPTER 40. THE HOUSE OF DEATH

The Mother of Sorrows rose, muffled her face, and went to call the Little Ones. They
slept as if all the night they had not moved, but the moment she spoke they sprang
to their feet, fresh as if new-made. Merrily down the stair they followed her, and she
brought them where the princess lay, her tears yet flowing as she slept. Their glad
faces grew grave. They looked from the princess out on the rain, then back at the
princess.

“The sky is falling!” said one.

“The white juice is running out of the princess!” cried another, with an awed look.

“Is it rivers?” asked Odu, gazing at the little streams that flowed adown her hollow
cheeks.

“Yes,” answered Mara, “—the most wonderful of all rivers.”

“I thought rivers was bigger, and rushed, like a lot of Little Ones, making loud
noises!” he returned, looking at me, from whom alone he had heard of rivers.

“Look at the rivers of the sky!” said Mara. “See how they come down to wake up the
waters under the earth! Soon will the rivers be flowing everywhere, merry and loud,
like thousands and thousands of happy children. Oh, how glad they will make you,
Little Ones! You have never seen any, and do not know how lovely is the water!”

“That will be the glad of the ground that the princess is grown good,” said Odu. “See
the glad of the sky!”

“Are the rivers the glad of the princess?” asked Luva. “They are not her juice, for
they are not red!”

“They are the juice inside the juice,” answered Mara.

Odu put one finger to his eye, looked at it, and shook his head.

“Princess will not bite now!” said Luva.

“No; she will never do that again,” replied Mara. “—But now we must take her nearer
home.”

“Is that a nest?” asked Sozo.

“Yes; a very big nest. But we must take her to another place first.”

“What is that?”
 186

“It is the biggest room in all this world.—But I think it is going to be pulled down: it will
soon be too full of little nests.—Go and get your clumsies.”

“Please are there any cats in it?”

“Not one. The nests are too full of lovely dreams for one cat to get in.”

“We shall be ready in a minute,” said Odu, and ran out, followed by all except Luva.

Lilith was now awake, and listening with a sad smile.

“But her rivers are running so fast!” said Luva, who stood by her side and seemed
unable to take her eyes from her face. “Her robe is all—I don’t know what. Clumsies
won’t like it!”

“They won’t mind it,” answered Mara. “Those rivers are so clean that they make the
whole world clean.”

I had fallen asleep by the fire, but for some time had been awake and listening, and
now rose.

“It is time to mount, Mr. Vane,” said our hostess.

“Tell me, please,” I said, “is there not a way by which to avoid the channels and the
den of monsters?”

“There is an easy way across the river-bed, which I will show you,” she answered;
“but you must pass once more through the monsters.”

“I fear for the children,” I said.

“Fear will not once come nigh them,” she rejoined.

We left the cottage. The beasts stood waiting about the door. Odu was already on
the neck of one of the two that were to carry the princess. I mounted Lona’s horse;
Mara brought her body, and gave it me in my arms. When she came out again with
the princess, a cry of delight arose from the children: she was no longer muffled!
Gazing at her, and entranced with her loveliness, the boys forgot to receive the
princess from her; but the elephants took Lilith tenderly with their trunks, one round
her body and one round her knees, and, Mara helping, laid her along between them.

“Why does the princess want to go?” asked a small boy. “She would keep good if
she staid here!”

“She wants to go, and she does not want to go: we are helping her,” answered Mara.
“She will not keep good here.”

“What are you helping her to do?” he went on.

 187

“To go where she will get more help—help to open her hand, which has been closed
for a thousand years.”

“So long? Then she has learned to do without it: why should she open it now?”

“Because it is shut upon something that is not hers.”

“Please, lady Mara, may we have some of your very dry bread before we go?” said
Luva.

Mara smiled, and brought them four loaves and a great jug of water.

“We will eat as we go,” they said. But they drank the water with delight.

“I think,” remarked one of them, “it must be elephant-juice! It makes me so strong!”

We set out, the Lady of Sorrow walking with us, more beautiful than the sun, and the
white leopardess following her. I thought she meant but to put us in the path across
the channels, but I soon found she was going with us all the way. Then I would have
dismounted that she might ride, but she would not let me.

“I have no burden to carry,” she said. “The children and I will walk together.”

It was the loveliest of mornings; the sun shone his brightest, and the wind blew his
sweetest, but they did not comfort the desert, for it had no water.

We crossed the channels without difficulty, the children gamboling about Mara all the
way, but did not reach the top of the ridge over the bad burrow until the sun was
already in the act of disappearing. Then I made the Little Ones mount their
elephants, for the moon might be late, and I could not help some anxiety about them.

The Lady of Sorrow now led the way by my side; the elephants followed—the two
that bore the princess in the centre; the leopardess brought up the rear; and just as
we reached the frightful margin, the moon looked up and showed the shallow basin
lying before us untroubled. Mara stepped into it; not a movement answered her tread
or the feet of my horse. But the moment that the elephants carrying the princess
touched it, the seemingly solid earth began to heave and boil, and the whole dread
brood of the hellish nest was commoved. Monsters uprose on all sides, every neck
at full length, every beak and claw outstretched, every mouth agape. Long-billed
heads, horribly jawed faces, knotty tentacles innumerable, went out after Lilith. She
lay in an agony of fear, nor dared stir a finger. Whether the hideous things even saw
the children, I doubt; certainly not one of them touched a child; not one loathly
member passed the live rampart of her body-guard, to lay hold of her.

“Little Ones,” I cried, “keep your elephants close about the princess. Be brave; they
will not touch you.”
 188

“What will not touch us? We don’t know what to be brave at!” they answered; and I
perceived they were unaware of one of the deformities around them.

“Never mind then,” I returned; “only keep close.”

They were panoplied in their blindness! Incapacity to see was their safety. What they
could nowise be aware of, could not hurt them.

But the hideous forms I saw that night! Mara was a few paces in front of me when a
solitary, bodiless head bounced on the path between us. The leopardess came
rushing under the elephants from behind, and would have seized it, but, with frightful
contortions of visage and a loathsome howl, it gave itself a rapid rotatory twist,
sprang from her, and buried itself in the ground. The death in my arms assoiling me
from fear, I regarded them all unmoved, although never, sure, was elsewhere beheld
such a crew accursed!

Mara still went in front of me, and the leopardess now walked close behind her,
shivering often, for it was very cold, when suddenly the ground before me to my left
began to heave, and a low wave of earth came slinking toward us. It rose higher as it
drew hear; out of it slouched a dreadful head with fleshy tubes for hair, and opening
a great oval mouth, snapped at me. The leopardess sprang, but fell baffled beyond
it.

Almost under our feet, shot up the head of an enormous snake, with a lamping
wallowing glare in its eyes. Again the leopardess rushed to the attack, but found
nothing. At a third monster she darted with like fury, and like failure—then sullenly
ceased to heed the phantom-horde. But I understood the peril and hastened the
crossing—the rather that the moon was carrying herself strangely. Even as she rose
she seemed ready to drop and give up the attempt as hopeless; and since, I saw her
sink back once fully her own breadth. The arc she made was very low, and now she
had begun to descend rapidly.

We were almost over, when, between us and the border of the basin, arose a long
neck, on the top of which, like the blossom of some Stygian lily, sat what seemed the
head of a corpse, its mouth half open, and full of canine teeth. I went on; it retreated,
then drew aside. The lady stepped on the firm land, but the leopardess between us,
roused once more, turned, and flew at the throat of the terror. I remained where I
was to see the elephants, with the princess and the children, safe on the bank. Then
I turned to look after the leopardess. That moment the moon went down, For an
instant I saw the leopardess and the snake-monster convolved in a cloud of dust;
then darkness hid them. Trembling with fright, my horse wheeled, and in three
bounds overtook the elephants.

As we came up with them, a shapeless jelly dropped on the princess. A white dove
dropped immediately on the jelly, stabbing it with its beak. It made a squelching,
 189

sucking sound, and fell off. Then I heard the voice of a woman talking with Mara, and
I knew the voice.

“I fear she is dead!” said Mara.

“I will send and find her,” answered the mother. “But why, Mara, shouldst thou at all
fear for her or for any one? Death cannot hurt her who dies doing the work given her
to do.”

“I shall miss her sorely; she is good and wise. Yet I would not have her live beyond
her hour!”

“She has gone down with the wicked; she will rise with the righteous. We shall see
her again ere very long.”

“Mother,” I said, although I did not see her, “we come to you many, but most of us
are Little Ones. Will you be able to receive us all?”

“You are welcome every one,” she answered. “Sooner or later all will be little ones,
for all must sleep in my house! It is well with those that go to sleep young and
willing!—My husband is even now preparing her couch for Lilith. She is neither
young nor quite willing, but it is well indeed that she is come.”

I heard no more. Mother and daughter had gone away together through the dark. But
we saw a light in the distance, and toward it we went stumbling over the moor.

Adam stood in the door, holding the candle to guide us, and talking with his wife,
who, behind him, laid bread and wine on the table within.

“Happy children,” I heard her say, “to have looked already on the face of my
daughter! Surely it is the loveliest in the great world!”

When we reached the door, Adam welcomed us almost merrily. He set the candle on
the threshold, and going to the elephants, would have taken the princess to carry her
in; but she repulsed him, and pushing her elephants asunder, stood erect between
them. They walked from beside her, and left her with him who had been her
husband—ashamed indeed of her gaunt uncomeliness, but unsubmissive. He stood
with a welcome in his eyes that shone through their severity.

“We have long waited for thee, Lilith!” he said.

She returned him no answer.

Eve and her daughter came to the door.

“The mortal foe of my children!” murmured Eve, standing radiant in her beauty.

“Your children are no longer in her danger,” said Mara; “she has turned from evil.”

“Trust her not hastily, Mara,” answered her mother; “she has deceived a multitude!”
 190

“But you will open to her the mirror of the Law of Liberty, mother, that she may go
into it, and abide in it! She consents to open her hand and restore: will not the great
Father restore her to inheritance with His other children?”

“I do not know Him!” murmured Lilith, in a voice of fear and doubt.

“Therefore it is that thou art miserable,” said Adam.

“I will go back whence I came!” she cried, and turned, wringing her hands, to depart.

“That is indeed what I would have thee do, where I would have thee go—to Him from
whom thou camest! In thy agony didst thou not cry out for Him?”

“I cried out for Death—to escape Him and thee!”

“Death is even now on his way to lead thee to Him. Thou knowest neither Death nor
the Life that dwells in Death! Both befriend thee. I am dead, and would see thee
dead, for I live and love thee. Thou art weary and heavy-laden: art thou not
ashamed? Is not the being thou hast corrupted become to thee at length an evil
thing? Wouldst thou yet live on in disgrace eternal? Cease thou canst not: wilt thou
not be restored and be?”

She stood silent with bowed head.

“Father,” said Mara, “take her in thine arms, and carry her to her couch. There she
will open her hand, and die into life.”

“I will walk,” said the princess.

Adam turned and led the way. The princess walked feebly after him into the cottage.

Then Eve came out to me where I sat with Lona in my bosom. She reached up her
arms, took her from me, and carried her in. I dismounted, and the children also. The
horse and the elephants stood shivering; Mara patted and stroked them every one;
they lay down and fell asleep. She led us into the cottage, and gave the Little Ones
of the bread and wine on the table. Adam and Lilith were standing there together, but
silent both.

Eve came from the chamber of death, where she had laid Lona down, and offered of
the bread and wine to the princess.

“Thy beauty slays me! It is death I would have, not food!” said Lilith, and turned from
her.

“This food will help thee to die,” answered Eve.

But Lilith would not taste of it.

“If thou wilt nor eat nor drink, Lilith,” said Adam, “come and see the place where thou
shalt lie in peace.”
 191

He led the way through the door of death, and she followed submissive. But when
her foot crossed the threshold she drew it back, and pressed her hand to her bosom,
struck through with the cold immortal.

A wild blast fell roaring on the roof, and died away in a moan. She stood ghastly with
terror.

“It is he!” said her voiceless lips: I read their motion.

“Who, princess!” I whispered.

“The great Shadow,” she murmured.

“Here he cannot enter,” said Adam. “Here he can hurt no one. Over him also is
power given me.”

“Are the children in the house?” asked Lilith, and at the word the heart of Eve began
to love her.

“He never dared touch a child,” she said. “Nor have you either ever hurt a child. Your
own daughter you have but sent into the loveliest sleep, for she was already a long
time dead when you slew her. And now Death shall be the atonemaker; you shall
sleep together.”

“Wife,” said Adam, “let us first put the children to bed, that she may see them safe!”

He came back to fetch them. As soon as he was gone, the princess knelt to Eve,
clasped her knees, and said,

“Beautiful Eve, persuade your husband to kill me: to you he will listen! Indeed I would
but cannot open my hand.”

“You cannot die without opening it. To kill you would not serve you,” answered Eve.
“But indeed he cannot! no one can kill you but the Shadow; and whom he kills never
knows she is dead, but lives to do his will, and thinks she is doing her own.”

“Show me then to my grave; I am so weary I can live no longer. I must go to the

Shadow—yet I would not!”

She did not, could not understand!

She struggled to rise, but fell at the feet of Eve. The Mother lifted, and carried her
inward.

I followed Adam and Mara and the children into the chamber of death. We passed
Eve with Lilith in her arms, and went farther in.

“You shall not go to the Shadow,” I heard Eve say, as we passed them. “Even now is
his head under my heel!”
 192

The dim light in Adam’s hand glimmered on the sleeping faces, and as he went on,
the darkness closed over them. The very air seemed dead: was it because none of
the sleepers breathed it? Profoundest sleep filled the wide place. It was as if not one
had waked since last I was there, for the forms I had then noted lay there still. My
father was just as I had left him, save that he seemed yet nearer to a perfect peace.
The woman beside him looked younger.

The darkness, the cold, the silence, the still air, the faces of the lovely dead, made
the hearts of the children beat softly, but their little tongues would talk—with low,
hushed voices.

“What a curious place to sleep in!” said one, “I would rather be in my nest!” “It is so
cold!” said another.

“Yes, it is cold,” answered our host; “but you will not be cold in your sleep.”

“Where are our nests?” asked more than one, looking round and seeing no couch
unoccupied.

“Find places, and sleep where you choose,” replied Adam.

Instantly they scattered, advancing fearlessly beyond the light, but we still heard their
gentle voices, and it was plain they saw where I could not.

“Oh,” cried one, “here is such a beautiful lady!—may I sleep beside her? I will creep
in quietly, and not wake her.”

“Yes, you may,” answered the voice of Eve behind us; and we came to the couch
while the little fellow was yet creeping slowly and softly under the sheet. He laid his
head beside the lady’s, looked up at us, and was still. His eyelids fell; he was asleep.

We went a little farther, and there was another who had climbed up on the couch of a
woman.

“Mother! mother!” he cried, kneeling over her, his face close to hers. “—She’s so cold
she can’t speak,” he said, looking up to us; “but I will soon make her warm!”

He lay down, and pressing close to her, put his little arm over her. In an instant he
too was asleep, smiling an absolute content.

We came to a third Little One; it was Luva. She stood on tiptoe, leaning over the
edge of a couch.

“My own mother wouldn’t have me,” she said softly: “will you?”

Receiving no reply, she looked up at Eve. The great mother lifted her to the couch,
and she got at once under the snowy covering.
 193

Each of the Little Ones had by this time, except three of the boys, found at least an
unobjecting bedfellow, and lay still and white beside a still, white woman. The little
orphans had adopted mothers! One tiny girl had chosen a father to sleep with, and
that was mine. A boy lay by the side of the beautiful matron with the slow-healing
hand. On the middle one of the three couches hitherto unoccupied, lay Lona.

Eve set Lilith down beside it. Adam pointed to the vacant couch on Lona’s right
hand, and said,

“There, Lilith, is the bed I have prepared for you!”

She glanced at her daughter lying before her like a statue carved in semi-transparent
alabaster, and shuddered from head to foot. “How cold it is!” she murmured.

“You will soon begin to find comfort in the cold,” answered Adam.

“Promises to the dying are easy!” she said.

“But I know it: I too have slept. I am dead!”

“I believed you dead long ago; but I see you alive!”

“More alive than you know, or are able to understand. I was scarce alive when first
you knew me. Now I have slept, and am awake; I am dead, and live indeed!”

“I fear that child,” she said, pointing to Lona: “she will rise and terrify me!”

“She is dreaming love to you.”

“But the Shadow!” she moaned; “I fear the Shadow! he will be wroth with me!”

“He at sight of whom the horses of heaven start and rear, dares not disturb one
dream in this quiet chamber!”

“I shall dream then?”

“You will dream.”

“What dreams?”

“That I cannot tell, but none he can enter into. When the Shadow comes here, it will
be to lie down and sleep also.—His hour will come, and he knows it will.”

“How long shall I sleep?”

“You and he will be the last to wake in the morning of the universe.”

The princess lay down, drew the sheet over her, stretched herself out straight, and
lay still with open eyes.

Adam turned to his daughter. She drew near.

 194

“Lilith,” said Mara, “you will not sleep, if you lie there a thousand years, until you
have opened your hand, and yielded that which is not yours to give or to withhold.”

“I cannot,” she answered. “I would if I could, and gladly, for I am weary, and the
shadows of death are gathering about me.”

“They will gather and gather, but they cannot infold you while yet your hand remains
unopened. You may think you are dead, but it will be only a dream; you may think
you have come awake, but it will still be only a dream. Open your hand, and you will
sleep indeed—then wake indeed.”

“I am trying hard, but the fingers have grown together and into the palm.”

“I pray you put forth the strength of your will. For the love of life, draw together your
forces and break its bonds!”

“I have struggled in vain; I can do no more. I am very weary, and sleep lies heavy
upon my lids.”

“The moment you open your hand, you will sleep. Open it, and make an end.”

A tinge of colour arose in the parchment-like face; the contorted hand trembled with
agonised effort. Mara took it, and sought to aid her.

“Hold, Mara!” cried her father. “There is danger!”

The princess turned her eyes upon Eve, beseechingly.

“There was a sword I once saw in your husband’s hands,” she murmured. “I fled
when I saw it. I heard him who bore it say it would divide whatever was not one and
indivisible!”

“I have the sword,” said Adam. “The angel gave it me when he left the gate.”

“Bring it, Adam,” pleaded Lilith, “and cut me off this hand that I may sleep.”

“I will,” he answered.

He gave the candle to Eve, and went. The princess closed her eyes.

In a few minutes Adam returned with an ancient weapon in his hand. The scabbard
looked like vellum grown dark with years, but the hilt shone like gold that nothing
could tarnish. He drew out the blade. It flashed like a pale blue northern streamer,
and the light of it made the princess open her eyes. She saw the sword, shuddered,
and held out her hand. Adam took it. The sword gleamed once, there was one little
gush of blood, and he laid the severed hand in Mara’s lap. Lilith had given one
moan, and was already fast asleep. Mara covered the arm with the sheet, and the
three turned away.

“Will you not dress the wound?” I said.

 195

“A wound from that sword,” answered Adam, “needs no dressing. It is healing and
not hurt.”

“Poor lady!” I said, “she will wake with but one hand!”

“Where the dead deformity clung,” replied Mara, “the true, lovely hand is already
growing.”

We heard a childish voice behind us, and turned again. The candle in Eve’s hand
shone on the sleeping face of Lilith, and the waking faces of the three Little Ones,
grouped on the other side of her couch. “How beautiful she is grown!” said one of
them.

“Poor princess!” said another; “I will sleep with her. She will not bite any more!”

As he spoke he climbed into her bed, and was immediately fast asleep. Eve covered
him with the sheet.

“I will go on her other side,” said the third. “She shall have two to kiss her when she
wakes!”

“And I am left alone!” said the first mournfully.

“I will put you to bed,” said Eve.

She gave the candle to her husband, and led the child away.

We turned once more to go back to the cottage. I was very sad, for no one had
offered me a place in the house of the dead. Eve joined us as we went, and walked
on before with her husband. Mara by my side carried the hand of Lilith in the lap of
her robe.

“Ah, you have found her!” we heard Eve say as we stepped into the cottage.

The door stood open; two elephant-trunks came through it out of the night beyond.

“I sent them with the lantern,” she went on to her husband, “to look for Mara’s
leopardess: they have brought her.”

I followed Adam to the door, and between us we took the white creature from the
elephants, and carried her to the chamber we had just left, the women preceding us,
Eve with the light, and Mara still carrying the hand. There we laid the beauty across
the feet of the princess, her fore-paws outstretched, and her head couching between
them.
 196

CHAPTER 41. I AM SENT

Then I turned and said to Eve,

“Mother, one couch next to Lona is empty: I know I am unworthy, but may I not sleep
this night in your chamber with my dead? Will you not pardon both my cowardice and
my self-confidence, and take me in? I give me up. I am sick of myself, and would fain
sleep the sleep!”

“The couch next to Lona is the one already prepared for you,” she answered; “but
something waits to be done ere you sleep.”

“I am ready,” I replied.

“How do you know you can do it?” she asked with a smile.

“Because you require it,” I answered. “What is it?”

She turned to Adam:

“Is he forgiven, husband?”

“From my heart.”

“Then tell him what he has to do.”

Adam turned to his daughter.

“Give me that hand, Mara, my child.”

She held it out to him in her lap. He took it tenderly.

“Let us go to the cottage,” he said to me; “there I will instruct you.”

As we went, again arose a sudden stormful blast, mingled with a great flapping on
the roof, but it died away as before in a deep moan.

When the door of the death-chamber was closed behind us, Adam seated himself,
and I stood before him.

“You will remember,” he said, “how, after leaving my daughter’s house, you came to
a dry rock, bearing the marks of an ancient cataract; you climbed that rock, and
found a sandy desert: go to that rock now, and from its summit walk deep into the
desert. But go not many steps ere you lie down, and listen with your head on the
sand. If you hear the murmur of water beneath, go a little farther, and listen again. If
you still hear the sound, you are in the right direction. Every few yards you must
stop, lie down, and hearken. If, listening thus, at any time you hear no sound of
 197

water, you are out of the way, and must hearken in every direction until you hear it
again. Keeping with the sound, and careful not to retrace your steps, you will soon
hear it louder, and the growing sound will lead you to where it is loudest: that is the
spot you seek. There dig with the spade I will give you, and dig until you come to
moisture: in it lay the hand, cover it to the level of the desert, and come home.—But
give good heed, and carry the hand with care. Never lay it down, in what place of
seeming safety soever; let nothing touch it; stop nor turn aside for any attempt to bar
your way; never look behind you; speak to no one, answer no one, walk straight
on.—It is yet dark, and the morning is far distant, but you must set out at once.”

He gave me the hand, and brought me a spade.

“This is my gardening spade,” he said; “with it I have brought many a lovely thing to
the sun.”

I took it, and went out into the night.

It was very cold, and pitch-dark. To fall would be a dread thing, and the way I had to
go was a difficult one even in the broad sunlight! But I had not set myself the task,
and the minute I started I learned that I was left to no chance: a pale light broke from
the ground at every step, and showed me where next to set my foot. Through the
heather and the low rocks I walked without once even stumbling. I found the bad
burrow quite still; not a wave arose, not a head appeared as I crossed it.

A moon came, and herself showed me the easy way: toward morning I was almost
over the dry channels of the first branch of the river-bed, and not far, I judged, from
Mara’s cottage.

The moon was very low, and the sun not yet up, when I saw before me in the path,
here narrowed by rocks, a figure covered from head to foot as with a veil of moonlit
mist. I kept on my way as if I saw nothing. The figure threw aside its veil.

“Have you forgotten me already?” said the princess—or what seemed she.

I neither hesitated nor answered; I walked straight on.

“You meant then to leave me in that horrible sepulchre! Do you not yet understand
that where I please to be, there I am? Take my hand: I am alive as you!”

I was on the point of saying, “Give me your left hand,” but bethought myself, held my
peace, and steadily advanced.

“Give me my hand,” she suddenly shrieked, “or I will tear you in pieces: you are
mine!”

She flung herself upon me. I shuddered, but did not falter. Nothing touched me, and I
saw her no more.
 198

With measured tread along the path, filling it for some distance, came a body of
armed men. I walked through them—nor know whether they gave way to me, or
were bodiless things. But they turned and followed me; I heard and felt their march at
my very heels; but I cast no look behind, and the sound of their steps and the clash
of their armour died away.

A little farther on, the moon being now close to the horizon and the way in deep
shadow, I descried, seated where the path was so narrow that I could not pass her, a
woman with muffled face.

“Ah,” she said, “you are come at last! I have waited here for you an hour or more!
You have done well! Your trial is over. My father sent me to meet you that you might
have a little rest on the way. Give me your charge, and lay your head in my lap; I will
take good care of both until the sun is well risen. I am not bitterness always, neither
to all men!”

Her words were terrible with temptation, for I was very weary. And what more likely
to be true! If I were, through slavish obedience to the letter of the command and lack
of pure insight, to trample under my feet the very person of the Lady of Sorrow! My
heart grew faint at the thought, then beat as if it would burst my bosom.

Nevertheless my will hardened itself against my heart, and my step did not falter. I
took my tongue between my teeth lest I should unawares answer, and kept on my
way. If Adam had sent her, he could not complain that I would not heed her! Nor
would the Lady of Sorrow love me the less that even she had not been able to turn
me aside!

Just ere I reached the phantom, she pulled the covering from her face: great indeed
was her loveliness, but those were not Mara’s eyes! no lie could truly or for long
imitate them! I advanced as if the thing were not there, and my foot found empty
room.

I had almost reached the other side when a Shadow—I think it was The Shadow,
barred my way. He seemed to have a helmet upon his head, but as I drew closer I
perceived it was the head itself I saw—so distorted as to bear but a doubtful
resemblance to the human. A cold wind smote me, dank and sickening—repulsive
as the air of a charnel-house; firmness forsook my joints, and my limbs trembled as if
they would drop in a helpless heap. I seemed to pass through him, but I think now
that he passed through me: for a moment I was as one of the damned. Then a soft
wind like the first breath of a new-born spring greeted me, and before me arose the
dawn.

My way now led me past the door of Mara’s cottage. It stood wide open, and upon
the table I saw a loaf of bread and a pitcher of water. In or around the cottage was
neither howl nor wail.
 199

I came to the precipice that testified to the vanished river. I climbed its worn face,
and went on into the desert. There at last, after much listening to and fro, I
determined the spot where the hidden water was loudest, hung Lilith’s hand about
my neck, and began to dig. It was a long labour, for I had to make a large hole
because of the looseness of the sand; but at length I threw up a damp spadeful. I
flung the sexton-tool on the verge, and laid down the hand. A little water was already
oozing from under its fingers. I sprang out, and made haste to fill the grave. Then,
utterly fatigued, I dropped beside it, and fell asleep.
 200

CHAPTER 42. I SLEEP THE SLEEP

When I woke, the ground was moist about me, and my track to the grave was
growing a quicksand. In its ancient course the river was swelling, and had begun to
shove at its burden. Soon it would be roaring down the precipice, and, divided in its
fall, rushing with one branch to resubmerge the orchard valley, with the other to
drown perhaps the monster horde, and between them to isle the Evil Wood. I set out
at once on my return to those who sent me.

When I came to the precipice, I took my way betwixt the branches, for I would pass
again by the cottage of Mara, lest she should have returned: I longed to see her
once more ere I went to sleep; and now I knew where to cross the channels, even if
the river should have overtaken me and filled them. But when I reached it, the door
stood open still; the bread and the water were still on the table; and deep silence
was within and around it. I stopped and called aloud at the door, but no voice replied,
and I went my way.

A little farther, I came where sat a grayheaded man on the sand, weeping.

“What ails you, sir?” I asked. “Are you forsaken?”

“I weep,” he answered, “because they will not let me die. I have been to the house of
death, and its mistress, notwithstanding my years, refuses me. Intercede for me, sir,
if you know her, I pray you.”

“Nay, sir,” I replied, “that I cannot; for she refuses none whom it is lawful for her to
receive.”

“How know you this of her? You have never sought death! you are much too young
to desire it!”

“I fear your words may indicate that, were you young again, neither would you desire
it.”

“Indeed, young sir, I would not! and certain I am that you cannot.”

“I may not be old enough to desire to die, but I am young enough to desire to live
indeed! Therefore I go now to learn if she will at length take me in. You wish to die
because you do not care to live: she will not open her door to you, for no one can die
who does not long to live.”

“It ill becomes your youth to mock a friendless old man. Pray, cease your riddles!”

“Did not then the Mother tell you something of the same sort?”

“In truth I believe she did; but I gave little heed to her excuses.”
 201

“Ah, then, sir,” I rejoined, “it is but too plain you have not yet learned to die, and I am
heartily grieved for you. Such had I too been but for the Lady of Sorrow. I am indeed
young, but I have wept many tears; pardon me, therefore, if I presume to offer
counsel:—Go to the Lady of Sorrow, and ‘take with both hands’ 1 what she will give
you. Yonder lies her cottage. She is not in it now, but her door stands open, and
there is bread and water on her table. Go in; sit down; eat of the bread; drink of the
water; and wait there until she appear. Then ask counsel of her, for she is true, and
her wisdom is great.”

He fell to weeping afresh, and I left him weeping. What I said, I fear he did not heed.
But Mara would find him!

The sun was down, and the moon unrisen, when I reached the abode of the
monsters, but it was still as a stone till I passed over. Then I heard a noise of many
waters, and a great cry behind me, but I did not turn my head.

Ere I reached the house of death, the cold was bitter and the darkness dense; and
the cold and the darkness were one, and entered into my bones together. But the
candle of Eve, shining from the window, guided me, and kept both frost and murk
from my heart.

The door stood open, and the cottage lay empty. I sat down disconsolate.

And as I sat, there grew in me such a sense of loneliness as never yet in my

wanderings had I felt. Thousands were near me, not one was with me! True, it was I
who was dead, not they; but, whether by their life or by my death, we were divided!
They were alive, but I was not dead enough even to know them alive: doubt would
come. They were, at best, far from me, and helpers I had none to lay me beside
them!

Never before had I known, or truly imagined desolation! In vain I took myself to task,
saying the solitude was but a seeming: I was awake, and they slept—that was all! it
was only that they lay so still and did not speak! they were with me now, and soon,
soon I should be with them!

I dropped Adam’s old spade, and the dull sound of its fall on the clay floor seemed
reverberated from the chamber beyond: a childish terror seized me; I sat and stared
at the coffin-door.—But father Adam, mother Eve, sister Mara would soon come to
me, and then—welcome the cold world and the white neighbours! I forgot my fears,
lived a little, and loved my dead.

Something did move in the chamber of the dead! There came from it what was like a
dim, far-off sound, yet was not what I knew as sound. My soul sprang into my ears.

1
William Law.
 202

Was it a mere thrill of the dead air, too slight to be heard, but quivering in every
spiritual sense? I knew without hearing, without feeling it!

The something was coming! it drew nearer! In the bosom of my desertion awoke an
infant hope. The noiseless thrill reached the coffin-door—became sound, and smote
on my ear.

The door began to move—with a low, soft creaking of its hinges. It was opening! I
ceased to listen, and stared expectant.

It opened a little way, and a face came into the opening. It was Lona’s. Its eyes were
closed, but the face itself was upon me, and seemed to see me. It was white as
Eve’s, white as Mara’s, but did not shine like their faces. She spoke, and her voice
was like a sleepy night-wind in the grass.

“Are you coming, king?” it said. “I cannot rest until you are with me, gliding down the
river to the great sea, and the beautiful dream-land. The sleepiness is full of lovely
things: come and see them.”

“Ah, my darling!” I cried. “Had I but known!—I thought you were dead!”

She lay on my bosom—cold as ice frozen to marble. She threw her arms, so white,
feebly about me, and sighed—

“Carry me back to my bed, king. I want to sleep.”

I bore her to the death-chamber, holding her tight lest she should dissolve out of my
arms. Unaware that I saw, I carried her straight to her couch.

“Lay me down,” she said, “and cover me from the warm air; it hurts—a little. Your
bed is there, next to mine. I shall see you when I wake.”

She was already asleep. I threw myself on my couch—blessed as never was man on
the eve of his wedding.

“Come, sweet cold,” I said, “and still my heart speedily.”

But there came instead a glimmer of light in the chamber, and I saw the face of
Adam approaching. He had not the candle, yet I saw him. At the side of Lona’s
couch, he looked down on her with a questioning smile, and then greeted me across
it.

“We have been to the top of the hill to hear the waters on their way,” he said. “They
will be in the den of the monsters to-night.—But why did you not await our return?”

“My child could not sleep,” I answered.

“She is fast asleep!” he rejoined.

“Yes, now!” I said; “but she was awake when I laid her down.”
 203

“She was asleep all the time!” he insisted. “She was perhaps dreaming about you—
and came to you?”

“She did.”

“And did you not see that her eyes were closed?”

“Now I think of it, I did.”

“If you had looked ere you laid her down, you would have seen her asleep on the
couch.”

“That would have been terrible!”

“You would only have found that she was no longer in your arms.”

“That would have been worse!”

“It is, perhaps, to think of; but to see it would not have troubled you.”

“Dear father,” I said, “how is it that I am not sleepy? I thought I should go to sleep like
the Little Ones the moment I laid my head down!”

“Your hour is not quite come. You must have food ere you sleep.”

“Ah, I ought not to have lain down without your leave, for I cannot sleep without your
help! I will get up at once!”

But I found my own weight more than I could move.

“There is no need: we will serve you here,” he answered. “—You do not feel cold, do
you?”

“Not too cold to lie still, but perhaps too cold to eat!”

He came to the side of my couch, bent over me, and breathed on my heart. At once I
was warm.

As he left me, I heard a voice, and knew it was the Mother’s. She was singing, and
her song was sweet and soft and low, and I thought she sat by my bed in the dark;
but ere it ceased, her song soared aloft, and seemed to come from the throat of a
woman-angel, high above all the region of larks, higher than man had ever yet lifted
up his heart. I heard every word she sang, but could keep only this:—

“Many a wrong, and its curing song;

Many a road, and many an inn;

Room to roam, but only one home

For all the world to win!”

 204

and I thought I had heard the song before.

Then the three came to my couch together, bringing me bread and wine, and I sat up
to partake of it. Adam stood on one side of me, Eve and Mara on the other.

“You are good indeed, father Adam, mother Eve, sister Mara,” I said, “to receive me!
In my soul I am ashamed and sorry!”

“We knew you would come again!” answered Eve.

“How could you know it?” I returned.

“Because here was I, born to look after my brothers and sisters!” answered Mara
with a smile.

“Every creature must one night yield himself and lie down,” answered Adam: “he was
made for liberty, and must not be left a slave!”

“It will be late, I fear, ere all have lain down!” I said.

“There is no early or late here,” he rejoined. “For him the true time then first begins
who lays himself down. Men are not coming home fast; women are coming faster. A
desert, wide and dreary, parts him who lies down to die from him who lies down to
live. The former may well make haste, but here is no haste.”

“To our eyes,” said Eve, “you were coming all the time: we knew Mara would find
you, and you must come!”

“How long is it since my father lay down?” I asked.

“I have told you that years are of no consequence in this house,” answered Adam;
“we do not heed them. Your father will wake when his morning comes. Your mother,
next to whom you are lying,——”

“Ah, then, it is my mother!” I exclaimed.

“Yes—she with the wounded hand,” he assented; “—she will be up and away long
ere your morning is ripe.”

“I am sorry.”

“Rather be glad.”

“It must be a sight for God Himself to see such a woman come awake!”

“It is indeed a sight for God, a sight that makes her Maker glad! He sees of the travail
of His soul, and is satisfied!—Look at her once more, and sleep.”

He let the rays of his candle fall on her beautiful face.

 205

“She looks much younger!” I said.

“She is much younger,” he replied. “Even Lilith already begins to look younger!”

I lay down, blissfully drowsy.

“But when you see your mother again,” he continued, “you will not at first know her.
She will go on steadily growing younger until she reaches the perfection of her
womanhood—a splendour beyond foresight. Then she will open her eyes, behold on
one side her husband, on the other her son—and rise and leave them to go to a
father and a brother more to her than they.”

I heard as one in a dream. I was very cold, but already the cold caused me no
suffering. I felt them put on me the white garment of the dead. Then I forgot
everything. The night about me was pale with sleeping faces, but I was asleep also,
nor knew that I slept.
 206

CHAPTER 43. THE DREAMS THAT CAME

I grew aware of existence, aware also of the profound, the infinite cold. I was
intensely blessed—more blessed, I know, than my heart, imagining, can now recall. I
could not think of warmth with the least suggestion of pleasure. I knew that I had
enjoyed it, but could not remember how. The cold had soothed every care, dissolved
every pain, comforted every sorrow. comforted? Nay; sorrow was swallowed up in
the life drawing nigh to restore every good and lovely thing a hundredfold! I lay at
peace, full of the quietest expectation, breathing the damp odours of Earth’s bountiful
bosom, aware of the souls of primroses, daisies and snowdrops, patiently waiting in
it for the Spring.

How convey the delight of that frozen, yet conscious sleep! I had no more to stand
up! had only to lie stretched out and still! How cold I was, words cannot tell; yet I
grew colder and colder—and welcomed the cold yet more and more. I grew
continuously less conscious of myself, continuously more conscious of bliss,
unimaginable yet felt. I had neither made it nor prayed for it: it was mine in virtue of
existence! and existence was mine in virtue of a Will that dwelt in mine.

Then the dreams began to arrive—and came crowding.—I lay naked on a snowy
peak. The white mist heaved below me like a billowy sea. The cold moon was in the
air with me, and above the moon and me the colder sky, in which the moon and I
dwelt. I was Adam, waiting for God to breathe into my nostrils the breath of life.—I
was not Adam, but a child in the bosom of a mother white with a radiant whiteness. I
was a youth on a white horse, leaping from cloud to cloud of a blue heaven, hasting
calmly to some blessed goal. For centuries I dreamed—or was it chiliads? or only
one long night?—But why ask? for time had nothing to do with me; I was in the land
of thought—farther in, higher up than the seven dimensions, the ten senses: I think I
was where I am—in the heart of God.—I dreamed away dim cycles in the centre of a
melting glacier, the spectral moon drawing nearer and nearer, the wind and the
welter of a torrent growing in my ears. I lay and heard them: the wind and the water
and the moon sang a peaceful waiting for a redemption drawing nigh. I dreamed
cycles, I say, but, for aught I knew or can tell, they were the solemn, æonian march
of a second, pregnant with eternity.

Then, of a sudden, but not once troubling my conscious bliss, all the wrongs I had
ever done, from far beyond my earthly memory down to the present moment, were
with me. Fully in every wrong lived the conscious I, confessing, abjuring, lamenting
the dead, making atonement with each person I had injured, hurt, or offended. Every
human soul to which I had caused a troubled thought, was now grown unspeakably
dear to me, and I humbled myself before it, agonising to cast from between us the
clinging offence. I wept at the feet of the mother whose commands I had slighted;
with bitter shame I confessed to my father that I had told him two lies, and long
 207

forgotten them: now for long had remembered them, and kept them in memory to
crush at last at his feet. I was the eager slave of all whom I had thus or anyhow
wronged. Countless services I devised to render them! For this one I would build
such a house as had never grown from the ground! for that one I would train such
horses as had never yet been seen in any world! For a third I would make such a
garden as had never bloomed, haunted with still pools, and alive with running
waters! I would write songs to make their hearts swell, and tales to make them glow!
I would turn the forces of the world into such channels of invention as to make them
laugh with the joy of wonder! Love possessed me! Love was my life! Love was to
me, as to him that made me, all in all!

Suddenly I found myself in a solid blackness, upon which the ghost of light that
dwells in the caverns of the eyes could not cast one fancied glimmer. But my heart,
which feared nothing and hoped infinitely, was full of peace. I lay imagining what the
light would be when it came, and what new creation it would bring with it—when,
suddenly, without conscious volition, I sat up and stared about me.

The moon was looking in at the lowest, horizontal, crypt-like windows of the death-
chamber, her long light slanting, I thought, across the fallen, but still ripening
sheaves of the harvest of the great husbandman.—But no; that harvest was gone!
Gathered in, or swept away by chaotic storm, not a sacred sheaf was there! My dead
were gone! I was alone!—In desolation dread lay depths yet deeper than I had
hitherto known!—Had there never been any ripening dead? Had I but dreamed them
and their loveliness? Why then these walls? why the empty couches? No; they were
all up! they were all abroad in the new eternal day, and had forgotten me! They had
left me behind, and alone! Tenfold more terrible was the tomb its inhabitants away!
The quiet ones had made me quiet with their presence—had pervaded my mind with
their blissful peace; now I had no friend, and my lovers were far from me! A moment
I sat and stared horror-stricken. I had been alone with the moon on a mountain top in
the sky; now I was alone with her in a huge cenotaph: she too was staring about,
seeking her dead with ghastly gaze! I sprang to my feet, and staggered from the
fearful place.

The cottage was empty. I ran out into the night.

No moon was there! Even as I left the chamber, a cloudy rampart had risen and
covered her. But a broad shimmer came from far over the heath, mingled with a
ghostly murmuring music, as if the moon were raining a light that plashed as it fell. I
ran stumbling across the moor, and found a lovely lake, margined with reeds and
rushes: the moon behind the cloud was gazing upon the monsters’ den, full of
clearest, brightest water, and very still.—But the musical murmur went on, filling the
quiet air, and drawing me after it.

I walked round the border of the little mere, and climbed the range of hills. What a
sight rose to my eyes! The whole expanse where, with hot, aching feet, I had
 208

crossed and recrossed the deep-scored channels and ravines of the dry river-bed,
was alive with streams, with torrents, with still pools—“a river deep and wide”! How
the moon flashed on the water! how the water answered the moon with flashes of its
own—white flashes breaking everywhere from its rock-encountered flow! And a great
jubilant song arose from its bosom, the song of new-born liberty. I stood a moment
gazing, and my heart also began to exult: my life was not all a failure! I had helped to
set this river free!—My dead were not lost! I had but to go after and find them! I
would follow and follow until I came whither they had gone! Our meeting might be
thousands of years away, but at last—at last I should hold them! Wherefore else did
the floods clap their hands?

I hurried down the hill: my pilgrimage was begun! In what direction to turn my steps I
knew not, but I must go and go till I found my living dead! A torrent ran swift and wide
at the foot of the range: I rushed in, it laid no hold upon me; I waded through it. The
next I sprang across; the third I swam; the next I waded again.

I stopped to gaze on the wondrous loveliness of the ceaseless flash and flow, and to
hearken to the multitudinous broken music. Every now and then some incipient air
would seem about to draw itself clear of the dulcet confusion, only to merge again in
the consorted roar. At moments the world of waters would invade as if to overwhelm
me—not with the force of its seaward rush, or the shouting of its liberated throng, but
with the greatness of the silence wandering into sound.

As I stood lost in delight, a hand was laid on my shoulder. I turned, and saw a man in
the prime of strength, beautiful as if fresh from the heart of the glad creator, young
like him who cannot grow old. I looked: it was Adam. He stood large and grand,
clothed in a white robe, with the moon in his hair.

“Father,” I cried, “where is she? Where are the dead? Is the great resurrection come
and gone? The terror of my loneliness was upon me; I could not sleep without my
dead; I ran from the desolate chamber.—Whither shall I go to find them?”

“You mistake, my son,” he answered, in a voice whose very breath was consolation.
“You are still in the chamber of death, still upon your couch, asleep and dreaming,
with the dead around you.”

“Alas! when I but dream how am I to know it? The dream best dreamed is the likest
to the waking truth!”

“When you are quite dead, you will dream no false dream. The soul that is true can
generate nothing that is not true, neither can the false enter it.”

“But, sir,” I faltered, “how am I to distinguish betwixt the true and the false where both
alike seem real?”

“Do you not understand?” he returned, with a smile that might have slain all the
sorrows of all his children. “You cannot perfectly distinguish between the true and the
 209

false while you are not yet quite dead; neither indeed will you when you are quite
dead—that is, quite alive, for then the false will never present itself. At this moment,
believe me, you are on your bed in the house of death.”

“I am trying hard to believe you, father. I do indeed believe you, although I can
neither see nor feel the truth of what you say.”

“You are not to blame that you cannot. And because even in a dream you believe
me, I will help you.—Put forth your left hand open, and close it gently: it will clasp the
hand of your Lona, who lies asleep where you lie dreaming you are awake.”

I put forth my hand: it closed on the hand of Lona, firm and soft and deathless.

“But, father,” I cried, “she is warm!”

“Your hand is as warm to hers. Cold is a thing unknown in our country. Neither she
nor you are yet in the fields of home, but each to each is alive and warm and
healthful.”

Then my heart was glad. But immediately supervened a sharp-stinging doubt.

“Father,” I said, “forgive me, but how am I to know surely that this also is not a part of
the lovely dream in which I am now walking with thyself?”

“Thou doubtest because thou lovest the truth. Some would willingly believe life but a
phantasm, if only it might for ever afford them a world of pleasant dreams: thou art
not of such! Be content for a while not to know surely. The hour will come, and that
ere long, when, being true, thou shalt behold the very truth, and doubt will be for ever
dead. Scarce, then, wilt thou be able to recall the features of the phantom. Thou wilt
then know that which thou canst not now dream. Thou hast not yet looked the Truth
in the face, hast as yet at best but seen him through a cloud. That which thou seest
not, and never didst see save in a glass darkly—that which, indeed, never can be
known save by its innate splendour shining straight into pure eyes—that thou canst
not but doubt, and art blameless in doubting until thou seest it face to face, when
thou wilt no longer be able to doubt it. But to him who has once seen even a shadow
only of the truth, and, even but hoping he has seen it when it is present no longer,
tries to obey it—to him the real vision, the Truth himself, will come, and depart no
more, but abide with him for ever.”

“I think I see, father,” I said; “I think I understand.”

“Then remember, and recall. Trials yet await thee, heavy, of a nature thou knowest
not now. Remember the things thou hast seen. Truly thou knowest not those things,
but thou knowest what they have seemed, what they have meant to thee! Remember
also the things thou shalt yet see. Truth is all in all; and the truth of things lies, at
once hid and revealed, in their seeming.”
 210

“How can that be, father?” I said, and raised my eyes with the question; for I had
been listening with downbent head, aware of nothing but the voice of Adam.

He was gone; in my ears was nought but the sounding silence of the swift-flowing
waters. I stretched forth my hands to find him, but no answering touch met their
seeking. I was alone—alone in the land of dreams! To myself I seemed wide awake,
but I believed I was in a dream, because he had told me so.

Even in a dream, however, the dreamer must do something! he cannot sit down and
refuse to stir until the dream grow weary of him and depart: I took up my wandering,
and went on.

Many channels I crossed, and came to a wider space of rock; there, dreaming I was
weary, I laid myself down, and longed to be awake.

I was about to rise and resume my journey, when I discovered that I lay beside a pit
in the rock, whose mouth was like that of a grave. It was deep and dark; I could see
no bottom.

Now in the dreams of my childhood I had found that a fall invariably woke me, and
would, therefore, when desiring to discontinue a dream, seek some eminence
whence to cast myself down that I might wake: with one glance at the peaceful
heavens, and one at the rushing waters, I rolled myself over the edge of the pit.

For a moment consciousness left me. When it returned, I stood in the garret of my
own house, in the little wooden chamber of the cowl and the mirror.

Unspeakable despair, hopelessness blank and dreary, invaded me with the

knowledge: between me and my Lona lay an abyss impassable! stretched a distance
no chain could measure! Space and Time and Mode of Being, as with walls of
adamant unscalable, impenetrable, shut me in from that gulf! True, it might yet be in
my power to pass again through the door of light, and journey back to the chamber
of the dead; and if so, I was parted from that chamber only by a wide heath, and by
the pale, starry night betwixt me and the sun, which alone could open for me the
mirror-door, and was now far away on the other side of the world! but an
immeasurably wider gulf sank between us in this—that she was asleep and I was
awake! that I was no longer worthy to share with her that sleep, and could no longer
hope to awake from it with her! For truly I was much to blame: I had fled from my
dream! The dream was not of my making, any more than was my life: I ought to have
seen it to the end! and in fleeing from it, I had left the holy sleep itself behind me!—I
would go back to Adam, tell him the truth, and bow to his decree!

I crept to my chamber, threw myself on my bed, and passed a dreamless night.

I rose, and listlessly sought the library. On the way I met no one; the house seemed
dead. I sat down with a book to await the noontide: not a sentence could I
 211

understand! The mutilated manuscript offered itself from the masked door: the sight
of it sickened me; what to me was the princess with her devilry!

I rose and looked out of a window. It was a brilliant morning. With a great rush the
fountain shot high, and fell roaring back. The sun sat in its feathery top. Not a bird
sang, not a creature was to be seen. Raven nor librarian came near me. The world
was dead about me. I took another book, sat down again, and went on waiting.

Noon was near. I went up the stairs to the dumb, shadowy roof. I closed behind me
the door into the wooden chamber, and turned to open the door out of a dreary
world.

I left the chamber with a heart of stone. Do what I might, all was fruitless. I pulled the
chains; adjusted and re-adjusted the hood; arranged and re-arranged the mirrors; no
result followed. I waited and waited to give the vision time; it would not come; the
mirror stood blank; nothing lay in its dim old depth but the mirror opposite and my
haggard face.

I went back to the library. There the books were hateful to me—for I had once loved
them.

That night I lay awake from down-lying to uprising, and the next day renewed my
endeavours with the mystic door. But all was yet in vain. How the hours went I
cannot think. No one came nigh me; not a sound from the house below entered my
ears. Not once did I feel weary—only desolate, drearily desolate.

I passed a second sleepless night. In the morning I went for the last time to the
chamber in the roof, and for the last time sought an open door: there was none. My
heart died within me. I had lost my Lona!

Was she anywhere? had she ever been, save in the mouldering cells of my brain? “I
must die one day,” I thought, “and then, straight from my death-bed, I will set out to
find her! If she is not, I will go to the Father and say—‘Even thou canst not help me:
let me cease, I pray thee!’”
 212

CHAPTER 44. THE WAKING

The fourth night I seemed to fall asleep, and that night woke indeed. I opened my
eyes and knew, although all was dark around me, that I lay in the house of death,
and that every moment since there I fell asleep I had been dreaming, and now first
was awake. “At last!” I said to my heart, and it leaped for joy. I turned my eyes; Lona
stood by my couch, waiting for me! I had never lost her!—only for a little time lost the
sight of her! Truly I needed not have lamented her so sorely!

It was dark, as I say, but I saw her: She was not dark! Her eyes shone with the
radiance of the Mother’s, and the same light issued from her face—nor from her face
only, for her death-dress, filled with the light of her body now tenfold awake in the
power of its resurrection, was white as snow and glistering. She fell asleep a girl; she
awoke a woman, ripe with the loveliness of the life essential. I folded her in my arms,
and knew that I lived indeed.

“I woke first!” she said, with a wondering smile.

“You did, my love, and woke me!”

“I only looked at you and waited,” she answered.

The candle came floating toward us through the dark, and in a few moments Adam
and Eve and Mara were with us. They greeted us with a quiet good-morning and a
smile: they were used to such wakings!

“I hope you have had a pleasant darkness!” said the Mother.

“Not very,” I answered, “but the waking from it is heavenly.”

“It is but begun,” she rejoined; “you are hardly yet awake!”

“He is at least clothed-upon with Death, which is the radiant garment of Life,” said
Adam.

He embraced Lona his child, put an arm around me, looked a moment or two
inquiringly at the princess, and patted the head of the leopardess.

“I think we shall meet you two again before long,” he said, looking first at Lona, then
at me.

“Have we to die again?” I asked.

“No,” he answered, with a smile like the Mother’s; “you have died into life, and will
die no more; you have only to keep dead. Once dying as we die here, all the dying is
 213

over. Now you have only to live, and that you must, with all your blessed might. The
more you live, the stronger you become to live.”

“But shall I not grow weary with living so strong?” I said. “What if I cease to live with
all my might?”

“It needs but the will, and the strength is there!” said the Mother. “Pure life has no
weakness to grow weary withal. The Life keeps generating ours.—Those who will
not die, die many times, die constantly, keep dying deeper, never have done dying;
here all is upwardness and love and gladness.”

She ceased with a smile and a look that seemed to say, “We are mother and son; we
understand each other! Between us no farewell is possible.”

Mara kissed me on the forehead, and said, gayly,

“I told you, brother, all would be well!—When next you would comfort, say, ‘What will
be well, is even now well.’”

She gave a little sigh, and I thought it meant, “But they will not believe you!”

“—You know me now!” she ended, with a smile like her mother’s.

“I know you!” I answered: “you are the voice that cried in the wilderness before ever
the Baptist came! you are the shepherd whose wolves hunt the wandering sheep
home ere the shadow rise and the night grow dark!”

“My work will one day be over,” she said, “and then I shall be glad with the gladness
of the great shepherd who sent me.”

“All the night long the morning is at hand,” said Adam.

“What is that flapping of wings I hear?” I asked.

“The Shadow is hovering,” replied Adam: “there is one here whom he counts his
own! But ours once, never more can she be his!”

I turned to look on the faces of my father and mother, and kiss them ere we went:
their couches were empty save of the Little Ones who had with love’s boldness
appropriated their hospitality! For an instant that awful dream of desolation
overshadowed me, and I turned aside.

“What is it, my heart?” said Lona.

“Their empty places frightened me,” I answered.

“They are up and away long ago,” said Adam. “They kissed you ere they went, and
whispered, ‘Come soon.’”

“And I neither to feel nor hear them!” I murmured.

 214

“How could you—far away in your dreary old house! You thought the dreadful place
had you once more! Now go and find them.—Your parents, my child,” he added,
turning to Lona, “must come and find you!”

The hour of our departure was at hand. Lona went to the couch of the mother who
had slain her, and kissed her tenderly—then laid herself in her father’s arms.

“That kiss will draw her homeward, my Lona!” said Adam.

“Who were her parents?” asked Lona.

“My father,” answered Adam, “is her father also.”

She turned and laid her hand in mine.

I kneeled and humbly thanked the three for helping me to die. Lona knelt beside me,
and they all breathed upon us.

“Hark! I hear the sun,” said Adam.

I listened: he was coming with the rush as of a thousand times ten thousand far-off
wings, with the roar of a molten and flaming world millions upon millions of miles
away. His approach was a crescendo chord of a hundred harmonies.

The three looked at each other and smiled, and that smile went floating heavenward
a three-petaled flower, the family’s morning thanksgiving. From their mouths and
their faces it spread over their bodies and shone through their garments. Ere I could
say, “Lo, they change!” Adam and Eve stood before me the angels of the
resurrection, and Mara was the Magdalene with them at the sepulchre. The
countenance of Adam was like lightning, and Eve held a napkin that flung flakes of
splendour about the place.

A wind began to moan in pulsing gusts.

“You hear his wings now!” said Adam; and I knew he did not mean the wings of the
morning.

“It is the great Shadow stirring to depart,” he went on. “Wretched creature, he has
himself within him, and cannot rest!”

“But is there not in him something deeper yet?” I asked.

“Without a substance,” he answered, “a shadow cannot be—yea, or without a light

behind the substance!”

He listened for a moment, then called out, with a glad smile, “Hark to the golden
cock! Silent and motionless for millions of years has he stood on the clock of the
universe; now at last he is flapping his wings! now will he begin to crow! and at
intervals will men hear him until the dawn of the day eternal.”
 215

I listened. Far away—as in the heart of an æonian silence, I heard the clear jubilant
outcry of the golden throat. It hurled defiance at death and the dark; sang infinite
hope, and coming calm. It was the “expectation of the creature” finding at last a
voice; the cry of a chaos that would be a kingdom!

Then I heard a great flapping.

“The black bat is flown!” said Mara.

“Amen, golden cock, bird of God!” cried Adam, and the words rang through the
house of silence, and went up into the airy regions.

At his Amen—like doves arising on wings of silver from among the potsherds, up
sprang the Little Ones to their knees on their beds, calling aloud,

“Crow! crow again, golden cock!”—as if they had both seen and heard him in their
dreams.

Then each turned and looked at the sleeping bedfellow, gazed a moment with loving
eyes, kissed the silent companion of the night, and sprang from the couch. The Little
Ones who had lain down beside my father and mother gazed blank and sad for a
moment at their empty places, then slid slowly to the floor. There they fell each into
the other’s arms, as if then first, each by the other’s eyes, assured they were alive
and awake. Suddenly spying Lona, they came running, radiant with bliss, to embrace
her. Odu, catching sight of the leopardess on the feet of the princess, bounded to her
next, and throwing an arm over the great sleeping head, fondled and kissed it.

“Wake up, wake up, darling!” he cried; “it is time to wake!”

The leopardess did not move.

“She has slept herself cold!” he said to Mara, with an upcast look of appealing
consternation.

“She is waiting for the princess to wake, my child,” said Mara.

Odu looked at the princess, and saw beside her, still asleep, two of his companions.
He flew at them.

“Wake up! wake up!” he cried, and pushed and pulled, now this one, now that.

But soon he began to look troubled, and turned to me with misty eyes.

“They will not wake!” he said. “And why are they so cold?”

“They too are waiting for the princess,” I answered.

He stretched across, and laid his hand on her face.

“She is cold too! What is it?” he cried—and looked round in wondering dismay.
 216

Adam went to him.

“Her wake is not ripe yet,” he said: “she is busy forgetting. When she has forgotten
enough to remember enough, then she will soon be ripe, and wake.”

“And remember?”

“Yes—but not too much at once though.”

“But the golden cock has crown!” argued the child, and fell again upon his
companions.

“Peter! Peter! Crispy!” he cried. “Wake up, Peter! wake up, Crispy! We are all awake
but you two! The gold cock has crown so loud! The sun is awake and coming! Oh,
why won’t you wake?”

But Peter would not wake, neither would Crispy, and Odu wept outright at last.

“Let them sleep, darling!” said Adam. “You would not like the princess to wake and
find nobody? They are quite happy. So is the leopardess.”

He was comforted, and wiped his eyes as if he had been all his life used to weeping
and wiping, though now first he had tears wherewith to weep—soon to be wiped
altogether away.

We followed Eve to the cottage. There she offered us neither bread nor wine, but
stood radiantly desiring our departure. So, with never a word of farewell, we went
out. The horse and the elephants were at the door, waiting for us. We were too
happy to mount them, and they followed us.
 217

CHAPTER 45. THE JOURNEY HOME

It had ceased to be dark; we walked in a dim twilight, breathing through the dimness
the breath of the spring. A wondrous change had passed upon the world—or was it
not rather that a change more marvellous had taken place in us? Without light
enough in the sky or the air to reveal anything, every heather-bush, every small
shrub, every blade of grass was perfectly visible—either by light that went out from it,
as fire from the bush Moses saw in the desert, or by light that went out of our eyes.
Nothing cast a shadow; all things interchanged a little light. Every growing thing
showed me, by its shape and colour, its indwelling idea—the informing thought, that
is, which was its being, and sent it out. My bare feet seemed to love every plant they
trod upon. The world and my being, its life and mine, were one. The microcosm and
macrocosm were at length atoned, at length in harmony! I lived in everything;
everything entered and lived in me. To be aware of a thing, was to know its life at
once and mine, to know whence we came, and where we were at home—was to
know that we are all what we are, because Another is what he is! Sense after sense,
hitherto asleep, awoke in me—sense after sense indescribable, because no
correspondent words, no likenesses or imaginations exist, wherewithal to describe
them. Full indeed—yet ever expanding, ever making room to receive—was the
conscious being where things kept entering by so many open doors! When a little
breeze brushing a bush of heather set its purple bells a ringing, I was myself in the
joy of the bells, myself in the joy of the breeze to which responded their sweet tin-
tinning 2, myself in the joy of the sense, and of the soul that received all the joys
together. To everything glad I lent the hall of my being wherein to revel. I was a
peaceful ocean upon which the ground-swell of a living joy was continually lifting new
waves; yet was the joy ever the same joy, the eternal joy, with tens of thousands of
changing forms. Life was a cosmic holiday.

Now I knew that life and truth were one; that life mere and pure is in itself bliss; that
where being is not bliss, it is not life, but life-in-death. Every inspiration of the dark
wind that blew where it listed, went out a sigh of thanksgiving. At last I was! I lived,
and nothing could touch my life! My darling walked beside me, and we were on our
way home to the Father!

So much was ours ere ever the first sun rose upon our freedom: what must not the
eternal day bring with it!

2
Tin tin sonando con sì dolce nota

Che ‘l ben disposto spirito d’ amor turge.

DEL PARADISO, x. 142.

 218

We came to the fearful hollow where once had wallowed the monsters of the earth: it
was indeed, as I had beheld it in my dream, a lovely lake. I gazed into its pellucid
depths. A whirlpool had swept out the soil in which the abortions burrowed, and at
the bottom lay visible the whole horrid brood: a dim greenish light pervaded the
crystalline water, and revealed every hideous form beneath it. Coiled in spires,
folded in layers, knotted on themselves, or “extended long and large,” they weltered
in motionless heaps—shapes more fantastic in ghoulish, blasting dismay, than ever
wine-sodden brain of exhausted poet fevered into misbeing. He who dived in the
swirling Maelstrom saw none to compare with them in horror: tentacular
convolutions, tumid bulges, glaring orbs of sepian deformity, would have looked to
him innocence beside such incarnations of hatefulness—every head the wicked
flower that, bursting from an abominable stalk, perfected its evil significance.

Not one of them moved as we passed. But they were not dead. So long as exist men
and women of unwholesome mind, that lake will still be peopled with
loathsomenesses.

But hark the herald of the sun, the auroral wind, softly trumpeting his approach! The
master-minister of the human tabernacle is at hand! Heaping before his prow a huge
ripple-fretted wave of crimson and gold, he rushes aloft, as if new launched from the
urging hand of his maker into the upper sea—pauses, and looks down on the world.
White-raving storm of molten metals, he is but a coal from the altar of the Father’s
never-ending sacrifice to his children. See every little flower straighten its stalk, lift up
its neck, and with outstretched head stand expectant: something more than the sun,
greater than the light, is coming, is coming—none the less surely coming that it is
long upon the road! What matters to-day, or to-morrow, or ten thousand years to Life
himself, to Love himself! He is coming, is coming, and the necks of all humanity are
stretched out to see him come! Every morning will they thus outstretch themselves,
every evening will they droop and wait—until he comes.—Is this but an air-drawn
vision? When he comes, will he indeed find them watching thus?

It was a glorious resurrection-morning. The night had been spent in preparing it!

The children went gamboling before, and the beasts came after us. Fluttering
butterflies, darting dragon-flies hovered or shot hither and thither about our heads, a
cloud of colours and flashes, now descending upon us like a snow-storm of rainbow
flakes, now rising into the humid air like a rolling vapour of embodied odours. It was
a summer-day more like itself, that is, more ideal, than ever man that had not died
found summer-day in any world. I walked on the new earth, under the new heaven,
and found them the same as the old, save that now they opened their minds to me,
and I saw into them. Now, the soul of everything I met came out to greet me and
make friends with me, telling me we came from the same, and meant the same. I
was going to him, they said, with whom they always were, and whom they always
meant; they were, they said, lightnings that took shape as they flashed from him to
his. The dark rocks drank like sponges the rays that showered upon them; the great
 219

world soaked up the light, and sent out the living. Two joy-fires were Lona and I.
Earth breathed heavenward her sweet-savoured smoke; we breathed homeward our
longing desires. For thanksgiving, our very consciousness was that.

We came to the channels, once so dry and wearyful: they ran and flashed and
foamed with living water that shouted in its gladness! Far as the eye could see, all
was a rushing, roaring, dashing river of water made vocal by its rocks.

We did not cross it, but “walked in glory and in joy” up its right bank, until we reached
the great cataract at the foot of the sandy desert, where, roaring and swirling and
dropping sheer, the river divided into its two branches. There we climbed the
height—and found no desert: through grassy plains, between grassy banks, flowed
the deep, wide, silent river full to the brim. Then first to the Little Ones was revealed
the glory of God in the limpid flow of water. Instinctively they plunged and swam, and
the beasts followed them.

The desert rejoiced and blossomed as the rose. Wide forests had sprung up, their
whole undergrowth flowering shrubs peopled with song-birds. Every thicket gave
birth to a rivulet, and every rivulet to its water-song.

The place of the buried hand gave no sign. Beyond and still beyond, the river came
in full volume from afar. Up and up we went, now along grassy margin, and now
through forest of gracious trees. The grass grew sweeter and its flowers more lovely
and various as we went; the trees grew larger, and the wind fuller of messages.

We came at length to a forest whose trees were greater, grander, and more beautiful
than any we had yet seen. Their live pillars upheaved a thick embowed roof, betwixt
whose leaves and blossoms hardly a sunbeam filtered. Into the rafters of this aerial
vault the children climbed, and through them went scrambling and leaping in a land
of bloom, shouting to the unseen elephants below, and hearing them trumpet their
replies. The conversations between them Lona understood while I but guessed at
them blunderingly. The Little Ones chased the squirrels, and the squirrels, frolicking,
drew them on—always at length allowing themselves to be caught and petted. Often
would some bird, lovely in plumage and form, light upon one of them, sing a song of
what was coming, and fly away. Not one monkey of any sort could they see.
 220

CHAPTER 46. THE CITY

Lona and I, who walked below, heard at last a great shout overhead, and in a
moment or two the Little Ones began to come dropping down from the foliage with
the news that, climbing to the top of a tree yet taller than the rest, they had descried,
far across the plain, a curious something on the side of a solitary mountain—which
mountain, they said, rose and rose, until the sky gathered thick to keep it down, and
knocked its top off.

“It may be a city,” they said, “but it is not at all like Bulika.”

I went up to look, and saw a great city, ascending into blue clouds, where I could not
distinguish mountain from sky and cloud, or rocks from dwellings. Cloud and
mountain and sky, palace and precipice mingled in a seeming chaos of broken
shadow and shine.

I descended, the Little Ones came with me, and together we sped on faster. They
grew yet merrier as they went, leading the way, and never looking behind them. The
river grew lovelier and lovelier, until I knew that never before had I seen real water.
Nothing in this world is more than like it.

By and by we could from the plain see the city among the blue clouds. But other
clouds were gathering around a lofty tower—or was it a rock?—that stood above the
city, nearer the crest of the mountain. Gray, and dark gray, and purple, they writhed
in confused, contrariant motions, and tossed up a vaporous foam, while spots in
them gyrated like whirlpools. At length issued a dazzling flash, which seemed for a
moment to play about the Little Ones in front of us. Blinding darkness followed, but
through it we heard their voices, low with delight.

“Did you see?”

“I saw.”

“What did you see?”

“The beautifullest man.”

“I heard him speak!”

“I didn’t: what did he say?”

Here answered the smallest and most childish of the voices—that of Luva:—

“He said, ‘’Ou’s all mine’s, ‘ickle ones: come along!’”

 221

I had seen the lightning, but heard no words; Lona saw and heard with the children.
A second flash came, and my eyes, though not my ears, were opened. The great
quivering light was compact of angel-faces. They lamped themselves visible, and
vanished.

A third flash came; its substance and radiance were human.

“I see my mother!” I cried.

“I see lots o’ mothers!” said Luva.

Once more the cloud flashed—all kinds of creatures—horses and elephants, lions
and dogs—oh, such beasts! And such birds!—great birds whose wings gleamed
singly every colour gathered in sunset or rainbow! little birds whose feathers
sparkled as with all the precious stones of the hoarding earth!—silvery cranes; red
flamingoes; opal pigeons; peacocks gorgeous in gold and green and blue; jewelly
humming birds!—great-winged butterflies; lithe-volumed creeping things—all in one
heavenly flash!

“I see that serpents grow birds here, as caterpillars used to grow butterflies!”
remarked Lona.

“I saw my white pony, that died when I was a child.—I needn’t have been so sorry; I
should just have waited!” I said.

Thunder, clap or roll, there had been none. And now came a sweet rain, filling the
atmosphere with a caressing coolness. We breathed deep, and stepped out with
stronger strides. The falling drops flashed the colours of all the waked up gems of
the earth, and a mighty rainbow spanned the city.

The blue clouds gathered thicker; the rain fell in torrents; the children exulted and
ran; it was all we could do to keep them in sight.

With silent, radiant roll, the river swept onward, filling to the margin its smooth, soft,
yielding channel. For, instead of rock or shingle or sand, it flowed over grass in which
grew primroses and daisies, crocuses and narcissi, pimpernels and anemones, a
starry multitude, large and bright through the brilliant water. The river had gathered
no turbid cloudiness from the rain, not even a tinge of yellow or brown; the delicate
mass shone with the pale berylline gleam that ascended from its deep, dainty bed.

Drawing nearer to the mountain, we saw that the river came from its very peak, and
rushed in full volume through the main street of the city. It descended to the gate by
a stair of deep and wide steps, mingled of porphyry and serpentine, which continued
to the foot of the mountain. There arriving we found shallower steps on both banks,
leading up to the gate, and along the ascending street. Without the briefest halt, the
Little Ones ran straight up the stair to the gate, which stood open.
 222

Outside, on the landing, sat the portress, a woman-angel of dark visage, leaning her
shadowed brow on her idle hand. The children rushed upon her, covering her with
caresses, and ere she understood, they had taken heaven by surprise, and were
already in the city, still mounting the stair by the side of the descending torrent. A
great angel, attended by a company of shining ones, came down to meet and
receive them, but merrily evading them all, up still they ran. In merry dance,
however, a group of woman-angels descended upon them, and in a moment they
were fettered in heavenly arms. The radiants carried them away, and I saw them no
more.

“Ah!” said the mighty angel, continuing his descent to meet us who were now almost
at the gate and within hearing of his words, “this is well! these are soldiers to take
heaven itself by storm!—I hear of a horde of black bats on the frontiers: these will
make short work with such!”

Seeing the horse and the elephants clambering up behind us—

“Take those animals to the royal stables,” he added; “there tend them; then turn
them into the king’s forest.”

“Welcome home!” he said to us, bending low with the sweetest smile.

Immediately he turned and led the way higher. The scales of his armour flashed like
flakes of lightning.

Thought cannot form itself to tell what I felt, thus received by the officers of heaven 3.
All I wanted and knew not, must be on its way to me!

We stood for a moment at the gate whence issued roaring the radiant river. I know
not whence came the stones that fashioned it, but among them I saw the prototypes
of all the gems I had loved on earth—far more beautiful than they, for these were
living stones—such in which I saw, not the intent alone, but the intender too; not the
idea alone, but the imbodier present, the operant outsender: nothing in this kingdom
was dead; nothing was mere; nothing only a thing.

We went up through the city and passed out. There was no wall on the upper side,
but a huge pile of broken rocks, upsloping like the moraine of an eternal glacier; and
through the openings between the rocks, the river came billowing out. On their top I
could dimly discern what seemed three or four great steps of a stair, disappearing in
a cloud white as snow; and above the steps I saw, but with my mind’s eye only, as it
were a grand old chair, the throne of the Ancient of Days. Over and under and

3
Oma’ vedrai di sì fatti uficiali.

Del Purgatorio, ii. 30.

 223

between those steps issued, plenteously, unceasingly new-born, the river of the
water of life.

The great angel could guide us no farther: those rocks we must ascend alone!

My heart beating with hope and desire, I held faster the hand of my Lona, and we
began to climb; but soon we let each other go, to use hands as well as feet in the
toilsome ascent of the huge stones. At length we drew near the cloud, which hung
down the steps like the borders of a garment, passed through the fringe, and entered
the deep folds. A hand, warm and strong, laid hold of mine, and drew me to a little
door with a golden lock. The door opened; the hand let mine go, and pushed me
gently through. I turned quickly, and saw the board of a large book in the act of
closing behind me. I stood alone in my library.
 224

CHAPTER 47. THE “ENDLESS ENDING”

As yet I have not found Lona, but Mara is much with me. She has taught me many
things, and is teaching me more.

Can it be that that last waking also was in the dream? that I am still in the chamber of
death, asleep and dreaming, not yet ripe enough to wake? Or can it be that I did not
go to sleep outright and heartily, and so have come awake too soon? If that waking
was itself but a dream, surely it was a dream of a better waking yet to come, and I
have not been the sport of a false vision! Such a dream must have yet lovelier truth
at the heart of its dreaming!

In moments of doubt I cry,

“Could God Himself create such lovely things as I dreamed?”

“Whence then came thy dream?” answers Hope.

“Out of my dark self, into the light of my consciousness.”

“But whence first into thy dark self?” rejoins Hope.

“My brain was its mother, and the fever in my blood its father.”

“Say rather,” suggests Hope, “thy brain was the violin whence it issued, and the fever
in thy blood the bow that drew it forth.—But who made the violin? and who guided
the bow across its strings? Say rather, again—who set the song birds each on its
bough in the tree of life, and startled each in its order from its perch? Whence came
the fantasia? and whence the life that danced thereto? Didst thou say, in the dark of
thy own unconscious self, ‘Let beauty be; let truth seem!’ and straightway beauty
was, and truth but seemed?”

Man dreams and desires; God broods and wills and quickens.

When a man dreams his own dream, he is the sport of his dream; when Another
gives it him, that Other is able to fulfil it.

I have never again sought the mirror. The hand sent me back: I will not go out again
by that door! “All the days of my appointed time will I wait till my change come.”

Now and then, when I look round on my books, they seem to waver as if a wind
rippled their solid mass, and another world were about to break through. Sometimes
when I am abroad, a like thing takes place; the heavens and the earth, the trees and
the grass appear for a moment to shake as if about to pass away; then, lo, they have
settled again into the old familiar face! At times I seem to hear whisperings around
me, as if some that loved me were talking of me; but when I would distinguish the
 225

words, they cease, and all is very still. I know not whether these things rise in my
brain, or enter it from without. I do not seek them; they come, and I let them go.

Strange dim memories, which will not abide identification, often, through misty
windows of the past, look out upon me in the broad daylight, but I never dream now.
It may be, notwithstanding, that, when most awake, I am only dreaming the more!
But when I wake at last into that life which, as a mother her child, carries this life in
its bosom, I shall know that I wake, and shall doubt no more.

I wait; asleep or awake, I wait.

Novalis says, “Our life is no dream, but it should and will perhaps become one.”

A quick note: Hi! I'm Julie, the woman who runs Global Grey - the website
where this ebook was published for free. These are my own editions, and I
hope you enjoyed reading this particular one. To support the site, and to allow
me to continue offering these quality (and completely free) ebooks, please
think about donating a small amount (if you already have - thank you!). It helps
with the site costs, and any amount is appreciated.

Thanks for reading this and I really hope you visit Global Grey again - new
books are added regularly so you'll always find something of interest :)

You might also be interested in:

More free fantasy fiction ebooks